Skip to main content

Full text of "The Celtic Christianity of Cornwall; divers sketches and studies"

See other formats


■»  ,•  .    C,>-  -   >' 


M- 


§P 


^^\-J^.Z 


THE  CELTIC  CHRISTIANITY 
OF  CORNWALL 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2Q07  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/celticchristianiOOtaylrich 


THE 

CELTIC  CHRISTIANITY 

OF  CORNWALL 

DIVERS  SKETCHES  AND  STUDIES 


BY 

THOMAS  TAYLOR,   M.A.,   F.S.A. 

VICAR   OF  ST.    JU8T-IN-PENWITH 
AUIHOR   OF   "THE   LIFE   OF  DR.    TAYLOR   OF   ASHBURNE  " 


LONGMANS,    GREEN    AND    CO. 

39    PATERNOSTER    ROW,    LONDON 

FOURTH  AVENUE  &  30th  STREET,  NEW  YORK 
BOMBAY,  CALCUTTA  AND  MADRAS 

1916 


>H'> 


TO 

M.  JOSEPH  LOTH 

PROFESSEUR   AU   COLL^^GK   DE   FRANCE 

IN    GRATEFUL    RECOGNITION    OF    A    FRIENDSHIP 

FROM    WHICH    I    HAVE    REAPED    THE 

FRUITS    OF    DISCIPLESHIP 

Sed  quanquam  utilitates  multae  et  magnae 
consecutae  sunt,  non  sunt  taraen  ab  earura  spe 
causae  diligendi  profectae. 


357804 


PREFACE 

IN  one  of  the  most  brilliant  of  modern  books  its 
author  ^  calls  attention  to  the  common  fallacy 
which  assumes  that  "  if  you  can  find  a  principle 
which  gives  an  adequate  explanation  of  three  different 
facts  it  is  more  likely  to  correspond  with  the  truth 
than  three  different  principles  which  give  adequate 
explanations  of  the  same  facts  severally." 

This  fallacy  underlies  much  that  is  being  urged  in 
favour  of  a  common  origin  for  religious  doctrines  and 
methods  of  worship.  A  single  source  of  religious 
belief  or  of  religious  phenomena  is  preferred  to  several 
sources  as  being  more  tidy  and  more  in  keeping  with 
what  we  have  learnt  to  expect  in  other  departments 
of  research.  It  may  be  illogical,  but  still  it  is  recom- 
mended as  a  safe  guide  to  the  truth. 

Indeed,  it  is  difficult  for  a  modern  student  to  con- 
ceive how  any  real  advance  can  be  made  in  scientific 
pursuits  unless  the  principle,  which  prefers  one  ex- 
planation of  phenomena  to  many,  is  favoured. 

Before  the  days  of  Kepler  and  of  Newton  it  may 
have  been  possible,  it  may  be  possible  still,  to  imagine 
more  than  one  explanation  of  the  fall  of  a  heavy 
body  to  the  ground  and  of  the  action  of  one  inert 
mass  upon  another.  The  law  of  gravity,  as  elaborated 
by  Newton,  represents  what,  so  far  as  we  know,  has 

^  R.  A.  Knox,  Some  Loose  Stones,  p.  89. 
vii 


viii         Celtic  Christtanky  of  Cornwal 

invariably  happened  and  what  we  believe  will  in- 
variably happen  in  space  between  two  or  more  bodies, 
namely,  that  they  will,  as  heretofore,  each  attract  all 
the  other  bodies  directly  as  their  mass  and  inversely 
as  the  square  of  their  distance.  This  law  is  not 
merely  preferred  before  all  other  laws  ;  it  is  the  very 
foundation  of  the  whole  of  what  is  called  Physical 
Astronomy.  It  is  a  law  to  which  there  are,  within 
its  own  province,  no  known  exceptions. 

We  accept  this  law  not  because  we  prefer  one  ex- 
planation to  many,  but  because  it  meets  not  only  the 
requirements  of  cases  which  might  conceivably  be 
explained  in  other  ways  but  also  the  requirements  of 
cases  for  which  no  other  explanation  has  been  sug- 
gested or  conceived.  Among  laws,  which  are  not 
received  as  self-evident,  the  law  of  gravity  is  unique. 
This  will  be  clear  to  anyone  who  contrasts  the  secure 
position  which  it  occupies  with  the  perilous  position 
occupied  by  laws  which  have  been  formulated  within 
recent  years. 

Men  do  not  prefer  Newton's  explanation  to  other 
explanations  :  the  evidence  in  its  favour  is  so  over- 
whelming that  they  feel  compelled  to  accept  it. 

It  is  far  otherwise  with  other  laws  like  evolution. 
These  fascinate  or  repel  from  the  very  first.  Prefer- 
ence undoubtedly  enters  into  the  complex  intellectual 
process  which  leads  us  first  to  accept  and  then  to 
defend  this  or  that  explanation  of  an  array  of  facts. 
And  this  preference,  admittedly  illogical,  may  arise 
from  our  limited  knowledge  of  the  facts  or  from  regard 
for  some  particular  protagonist  of  one  of  many  con- 
flicting theories  ;  but,  other  things  being  equal,  it 
seizes  hold  of  that  explanation  which  claims  to  cover 
the  most  ground  and  to  reconcile  the  largest  number 


Preface  ix 

of  facts.  It  only  becomes  mischievous  when  it  claims 
infallibility. 

It  is  perhaps  too  readily  assumed  that  in  the  domain 
of  religious  phenomena  there  is  a  law  by  which  these 
phenomena  are  bounded  and  conditioned.  Assuming 
such  a  law  to  exist,  the  attempts  to  formulate  it  will 
be  directed  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  by  preference. 
For  religious  phenomena,  by  which  is  here  meant 
the  outward  manifestations  of  religions,  cannot  be 
examined  and  classified,  without  a  comprehensive 
knowledge  of  the  religions  themselves.  And  if,  as  a 
French  ^vriter  has  contended,  "  the  man  who  would 
write  the  history  of  a  religion  must  believe  it  no 
longer  but  must  have  beheved  it  once,"  it  follows 
that  few  persons,  even  in  this  versatile  age,  can  claim 
to  be  proficient  in  more  than  three  or  four  religions. 
From  which  it  also  follows  that  lack  of  knowledge 
must  be  supplied  by  fertility  of  imagination  or  by  the 
exercise  of  preference  on  the  part  of  him  who  employs 
the  comparative  method  in  order  to  discover  the  law. 

And  yet,  it  is  only  by  eliminating  this  personal 
element  and  by  confining  our  attention  to  material 
which  is  neither  inaccurate  nor  defective  that  we 
can  hope  to  arrive  at  the  truth.  It  must  be  confessed 
that  the  rough  and  ready  generalisations  with  which 
we  are  so  familiar  in  this  connection  and  the  lack  of 
care  which  is  taken  in  gathering  and  sifting  the 
materials  upon  which  they  are  based,  almost  lead  us 
to  despair  of  useful  results.  The  attempt  to  evolve 
a  law  from  insufficient  data  is  like  an  attempt  to 
measure  volume  in  terms  of  two  dimensions  or  like 
an  attempt  to  classify  animals  without  an  intimate 
knowledge  of  them.  A  salamander  has  four  legs  and 
a  tail :    so  has  a  sheep.     A  zoology  based  on  these 


X  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

criteria  alone  would  not  carry  us  very  far.  The 
biologist  might  kindly  step  in  with  his  law  of  evolu- 
tion and  say  some  soothing  w^ords  respecting  their 
common  origin,  but  we  should  leave  off  where  we 
began  and  know  no  more  of  those  animals  than 
we  did  at  the  start,  namely,  that  they  each  have 
four  legs  and  a  tail.^ 

In  studying  religions  those  points  of  resemblance 
which  are  most  obvious  are  sometimes  the  most  mis- 
leading. And  for  this  reason.  The  essence  of  a  religion 
— what  may  be  called  its  soul — is  not  always  revealed 
in  its  methods  of  worship.  This  is  said  to  be  especially 
true  of  Buddhism,  at  least  by  those  writers  who,  like 
Mr.  Feilding,  strive  to  commend  it  to  the  Western 
world.  Certainly  it  is  no  disparagement  of  a  true 
religion  that  it  should  have,  in  the  department  of 
worship,  many  points  in  common  ^vith  a  false  one. 
Every  religion  requires  some  machinery  if  it  is  to  do 
its  work.  And  it  is  more  true  to  say  of  religions  that 
they  agree  in  machinery  but  differ  in  what  they  teach 
than  to  say  that  they  agree  in  what  they  teach  but 
differ  in  machinery.  It  would  be  most  untrue,  never- 
theless, to  assert  that  these  common  elements  have 
always  been  acquired  in  the  same  way  or  have  meant 

*  A  friend  of  mine  performed  the  surprising  feat  of  evolving  an 
entire  system — god,  religion,  worshippers  and  all — out  of  much  less 
than  four  legs  and  a  tail.  His  only  material  consisted  of  a  word, 
half-obsolete,  of  uncertain  derivation  and  meaning.  The  jaw-bone 
in  the  hands  of  Samson  was  as  nothing  compared  with  the  magic 
of  tliis  word  in  the  mind  of  the  valiant  expositor  of  prehistoric 
religions.  While  reading  the  paper  in  which  he  proclaimed  his 
discovery  to  a  learned  society,  one  could  not  fail  to  note  the  pro- 
found impression  which  it  made  upon  the  hearers  or  to  admire  the 
transparent  sincerity  of  the  reader. 

It  will  not  surprise  those  who  read  this  book  to  learn  that  its 
author  spent  some  portion  of  the  wakeful  night  which  followed  the 
reading  of  the  paper  in  the  composition  of  a  simple  liturgy  to  crown 
his  friend's  achievement. 


Preface  xi 

the  same  thing  or  have  been  used  with  the  same 
object.  Before  any  deductions  whatever  can  be 
legitimately  drawn  the  religious  })henomena  must  be 
submitted  to  the  most  rigorous  scrutiny.  Dates, 
places,  distances  count  for  more,  whether  the  pheno- 
mena be  prehistoric  or  historic,  than  almost  anything 
save  accurate  definition.  This  will  be  clear  if  we  take 
an  imaginary  case.  Let  us  consider  the  eagle  as  an 
object  of  worship.  In  the  year  4000  a.d.  a  popular 
archaeologist  of  liberal  views  notes  the  immense 
number  of  brass  eagles  which  are  unearthed  from 
beneath  the  sites  of  ancient  churches,  and  inasmuch 
as  no  mention  is  made  in  history  and  no  rubric  is  to 
be  found  in  any  of  the  old  service  books  of  the  func- 
tion assigned  to  the  image  of  the  king  of  birds,  he 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Christians  of  the 
Victorian  era  were,  in  spite  of  much  quarrelling  con- 
cerning the  point  of  the  compass  towards  which  the 
priest  should  stand  at  the  altar  and  the  use  of  lights 
and  incense,  united  at  least  on  one  point — the  worship 
of  the  eagle.  He  reflects  that  reverence  for  the  eagle 
was  as  dear  to  the  hearts  of  Roman  soldiers  as  it  was 
abhorrent  to  the  Jews.  He  recalls  the  incident  at 
Csesarea.  He  does  not  forget  that  long  after  the 
Roman  Empire  had  ceased  to  be  an  important  factor 
in  European  poHtics  the  Jews  were  regarded  with 
unreasoning  hatred.  Putting  two  and  two  together 
he  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  Christians,  in  order  to 
emphasise  their  contempt  for  Jewish  susceptibilities, 
admitted  into  their  religious  system  the  cult  of  the 
eagle  and  that  this  cult  attained  its  high-water  mark 
in  the  nineteenth  century.  If  it  be  objected  that  such 
a  notion  is  altogether  preposterous  and  absurd,  that 
it  is,  in  fact,  an  insult  to  average  intelHgence  to 


Xll 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


attempt  to  influence  human  judgment  by  a  fiction 
so  transparent,  it  ought  to  be  sufficient  to  recall  the 
erudite  expositions  of  rock  basins,  stone  circles  and 
dolmens  which,  elaborated  by  men  of  the  highest 
eminence,  were  welcomed  as  brilliant  discoveries  by  a 
generation  by  no  means  remote.  It  is  a  common 
enough  practice,  but  it  serves  no  useful  purpose  to 
hold  up  the  wisdom  of  one  age  to  the  scorn  of  another. 
There  are  two  cautions  which  are  needed  in  all  ages  ; 
the  first,  that  eminence  in  one  department  of  human 
learning  does  not,  of  itself,  constitute  a  qualification 
to  pass  authoritative  judgments  in  other  departments  ; 
the  second,  that  as  all  knowledge,  when  unhindered, 
is  progressive  the  present  generation  may  indeed 
hope  to  have  got  somewhat  nearer  the  truth  than  its 
predecessors,  but  in  virtue  of  the  same  principle  it  is 
still  far  from  its  final  stage. 

Archaeology  which  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century  could  hardly  claim  to  be  regarded  as  a  science, 
had  by  the  end  of  that  century  attained  to  the  highest 
rank  as  a  science.  It  has  not  outlived  the  record  of 
past  mistakes  and  some  years  may  yet  have  to  elapse 
before  its  achievements  are  fully  recognised. 

It  is  impossible  to  discuss  the  Christianity  of  Corn- 
wall in  its  earlier  stages  without  devoting  some  space 
to  its  Celtic  inhabitants.  This  is  all  the  more  neces- 
sary because  in  the  county  there  are  many  monu- 
ments, both  pagan  and  Christian,  and  in  some 
quarters  there  has  been  a  disposition  to  confound 
them.  Only  by  referring  the  pagan  monuments  to 
their  true  place  in  pre-history  is  it  possible  to  avoid 
this  confusion. 

For  such  knowledge  as  he  possesses  of  archaeology 
the  writer  is  largely  indebted  to  M.  Joseph  Uechelette's 


Preface  xiii 

Manuel  d'Archeologie.  There  is  no  work  in  English 
which,  based  on  sound  principles,  attempts,  as  this 
does,  to  cover  the  whole  ground.  Like  the  Principles 
of  Geology  the  Manuel  stands  alone. 

When  the  losses  in  human  life,  due  to  the  Great 
War,  come  to  be  reckoned  up  and  those  losses  come  to 
be  analysed,  there  will  be  few  names  to  take  prece- 
dence of  that  of  M.  Dechelette.  The  Revue  Celtique^ 
after  expressing  its  profound  regret  for  his  death, 
says  that  after  honouring  France  by  solid  and  learned 
works,  notably  by  his  Manuel  d' Archeologie — a  unique 
monument  of  erudition — ^at  the  age  of  fifty-three, 
though  not  compelled  to  serve  in  the  army,  he  chose 
to  take  part  in  the  campaign  and  to  die  like  a  hero. 
An  order  of  the  day  of  the  French  army  supplies 
particulars  of  his  death.  He  was  a  captain  in  the 
29th  Regiment  of  infantry  and  was  shot  down  while 
leading  his  company.  With  his  men  he  had  won 
800  metres  of  ground.  As  he  lay  dying  he  asked  his 
colonel  whether  they  had  kept  the  conquered  ground, 
and  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  replied  that 
he  was  happy  that  his  death  was  of  service  to  France. 
The  writer  finely  adds,  Belle  vie,  et  fin  plus  belle  encore. 

In  a  small  book  hke  the  present,  there  will  neces- 
sarily be  many  points  which  deserve  some  fuller  ex- 
planation than  was  possible,  while  here  and  there 
some  points  will  seem  to  be  unduly  magnified.  The 
chapter  on  St.  Michael's  Mount  might,  at  first  sight, 
seem  to  add  little  to  the  main  subject,  but  in  this 
case  it  was  not  so  much  the  hope  of  gain  as  the  fear 
of  loss  which  had  to  be  considered.  Should  the 
reader  meet  with  phrases  and  expressions  which  ap- 
pear to  him  inconsistent  with  a  serious  treatment  of 
the  subject  the  writer  can  only  crave  his  indulgence 


xiv  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

and  assure  him  that  they  were  not  altogether  un- 
provoked. 

Chapter  III  was  in  substance  contributed  to  the 
Truro  Diocesan  Magazine  ;  Chapter  IV  was  read  at 
a  conference  of  the  Kirrier  Rural  Deanery  ;  Chapters 
V  and  VI  were  printed  concurrently  in  the  Revue 
Celtique  and  the  Journal  of  the  Royal  Institution  of 
Cornwall.  For  permission  to  reprint  them  their 
author  tenders  his  thanks  to  those  journals. 

Besides  the  Manuel  d'ArcMologie  there  are  two 
other  works  to  which  he  is  much  indebted,  Dom 
Gougaud's  Chretientes  Celtiques  and  Miss  Clay's 
Hermits  and  Anchorites  of  England.  No  better  intro- 
duction to  Celtic  Christianity  could  be  desired  than 
Dom  Gougaud's  book.  Miss  Clay  has  treated  her 
subject  with  a  particularity  which  is  as  rare  as  it  is 
valuable,  and  although  her  book  furnished  little 
material  for  the  present  work,  it  was  of  great  value 
in  supplying  the  cartography  of  an  unfamiHar  region. 

To  Professor  J.  Loth  and  to  Mr.  H.  Jenner,  f.s.a., 
his  obligations  are  of  a  more  personal  character  and 
therefore  more  difficult  to  express.  To  both  of  them, 
in  all  matters  which  concern  Celtic  language  and 
hterature,  he  stands  in  the  relation  of  pupil  to  master. 
As  such  he  acknowledges  gratefully  their  friendly  and 
patient  guidance  and  ever  ready  help. 

It  should  be  needless  to  add  that  in  so  doing  he 
has  no  wish  to  shelter  himself  behind  great  names. 
For  all  blundering  and  backsliding  he  and  he  alone  is 
responsible,  inasmuch  as  throughout  the  perilous  ad- 
venture he  has  cheerfully  bestridden  his  own  beast. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAOB 

I.   Coincidence  and  Resemblance  .  .         .       1 

Often  misleading.  The  Eucharist.  Christian  Passover 
a  development  of  the  Jewish  and  its  origin  to  be  sought 
in  primitive  Israel.  Ancillary  Christian  Festivals.  Direct 
and  Collateral  descent.     St.  Patrick's  fire. 

II.  The,  Celts         .  .  .  .         .     18 

Prehistoric  Remains  in  Cornwall.  Ligurians,  Iberians, 
and  Celts.  No  trace  of  Phoenicians.  Celtic  worship. 
The  Druids.     Fetich  worship.     Cornish  crosses. 

III.  Cornwall  and  Brittany  .  .  .         .     37 

Dumnonian  Exodus.  Breton  nobles  in  the  Conqueror's 
army.  Tristan  and  Iseult.  Henry  the  Eighth's  subsidy 
roll.     Mystery  and  Morality  Plays. 

IV.  The  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall       .         .     50 

Language.  Isolation  of  Cornwall.  Monasticism. 
Church  Dedications.    Easter  and  Tonsure  controversies. 

V.  The  Monastery-Bishoprics  of  Cornwall    .         .     58 

Celtic  Monasticism  sui  generis.  Episcopacy.  Gildas, 
Kenstec,  and  Plegmund.  Athelstan.  Bodmin  Gospels. 
Lyfing.     Leofrlc.    See  of  Exeter. 

VI.  Evolution  of  the  Diocesan  Bishopric        .         .     70 

Episcopal  manors  in  Domesday  Book— their  sources 
and  their  value.  Three  important  holdings— Pawton,  St. 
Germans,  and  Gerrans.  Independent  of  each  other. 
Each  of  them  sees  of  Celtic  bishops.  Kerrier  and  Pen- 
with. 


xvi         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

CHAPTEK  PAOB 

VII.  Cornish  Saints.  .  .         .     90 

Not  topological  or  eponymous.  St.  la,  St.  Dennis,  St. 
Allen,  St.  Paul,  and  St.  Buryan.  Lives  of  the  Saints. 
Religion  of  the  Cornish. 

VIII.   Ancient  Religious  Houses  .  .         .   104 

Celtic  or  English?  Monasticon  and  Domesday  Book 
examined.  Conversion  of  Celtic  monasteries  to  Norman 
estabUshments.     St.  Kew.     Summary  of  results. 

IX.  Cornish  Hermits  .  .  .         .  122 

St  Guron.  The  Three  Brothers.  St.  Neot.  Ogrin. 
Andrew  Paugan.  SS.  Philip  and  Robert.  Roger  God- 
man.  Cecilia  and  Lucy  Moys.  The  Hermit  of  St. 
Teath.     Margaret  of  Bodmin.     Roche  Rock. 

X.  St.  Michael's  Mount       .  .  .         .  141 

Ictis.  Dinsul.  Mons  Tumba.  Cult  of  St.  Michael. 
Pre-Norman  origin  of  the  monastery.  Examination  of 
Charters  and  Domesday  extracts.  Identification  of  St. 
Michael's  lands.    The  Meneage.    WiUiam  of  Worcester. 


APPENDICES 

A.  Extract  from   Vita  Samsonis          .  .         .169 

B.  Edward  the  Confessor's  Charter  .  .172 

C.  The  Count  of  Mortain's  Charter.  .         .  173 

D.  Erection    of   St.    Michael's    Priory  by   Abbot 

Bernard        .                 .                 .  .         .  175 


THE    CELTIC   CHRISTIANITY 
OF  CORNWALL 

I 

COINCIDENCE  AND  RRSFMRT  Aisiri^ 

CORRIGENDA 

p.  XV,  last  line  but  one,  for  "  Each  "  read  "  All." 
p.  48,  line  22,  for  "but  which,  as"  read  *'  when." 
p.  48,  line  24,  omit  "  is." 


as  an  insurance  agent  would  have  told  them  was 
extremely  probable.  A  succession  of  such  coincidences 
does  not  lead  them  to  study  the  insurance  tables,  or  to 
calculate  the  expectation  of  life  ;  it  only  helps  to 
confirm  the  superstition. 

The  sight  of  one  magpie  by  the  road-side  alarms  : 
the  sight  of  two  encourages.  At  the  end  of  the  day 
the  single  magpie  is  recalled  when  reckoning  up  the 
day's  disappointments. 

The  devout  Christian  behever  is  not  more  prone 
to  superstition  than  others.  A  man  lay  dying  of 
consumption  at  St.  Just.    He  was  a  crack  rifle  shot, 


2. .  Cdtia  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

an  unbeliever  and  inclined  to  suicide.  He  insisted 
upon  having  his  rifle  by  him  as  he  lay  in  bed  and, 
for  the  sake  of  peace,  his  ^vife  allowed  it.  A  single 
magpie  came  and  perched  daily  on  the  hedge  outside 
his  bedroom  window.  One  day  seizing  his  w^eapon 
and  steadying  it  on  his  knee  as  he  lay  there,  he  shot 
the  magpie.  The  death  of  the  solitary  bird  brought 
peace  and  all  thought  of  suicide  was  banished  and 
forgotten.  The  above  are  examples  of  superstition  in 
the  sense  in  which  the  word  is  here  used. 
But  the  shepherd's  proverb  : 

''  A  rainbow  in  the  morning  is  the  shepherd's  warning  : 
A  rainbow  at  night  is  the  shepherd^s  delight." 

and  the  fisherman's 

'^  When  the  wind  is  in  the  south 
It  blows  your  bait  into  the  fish's  mouth." 

are  based  upon  sound  observation  and  contain  no 
taint  of  superstition  ;  they  could  doubtless  be  referred 
to  recognised  scientific  principles. 

Again,  the  study  of  biology  has  led  men  to  look, 
not  in  vain,  for  resemblances  between  the  gills  of  a 
fish  and  the  lungs  of  a  mammal,  between  the  hands 
of  a  man  and  the  forefeet  of  a  quadruped.  Postulating 
the  theory  of  evolution  a  common  origin  is  discovered 
in  either  case. 

The  prehensile  and  tentacular  movements  of 
certain  plants  call  to  mind  the  like  movements 
of  certain  fishes.  Whether  by  means  of  the  same 
theory,  with  the  aid  of  the  accredited  results  of 
research,  they  can  be  held  to  have  had  a  common 
origin ;  whether,  for  example,  they  can  be  re- 
ferred to  some  such  quality  or  instinct  as  that 
which  characterises  the  Proteus  animalcule  is  perhaps 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  3 

an  open  question.  It  seems,  however,  quite  clear 
that  these  bhnd,  involuntary  movements  on  the  part 
of  fishes  are  not  derived  from  the  similar  movements 
of  plants  or  vice  versa,  but  that,  if  a  common  origin 
is  to  be  found,  it  must  be  sought  in  some  very  early 
stage  before  animal  and  vegetable  became  differ- 
entiated. The  evolution  hypothesis,  whether  it  be 
regarded  as  proved  or  unproved,  is  in  any  case  in- 
valuable because  it  stimulates  thought,  observation, 
and  research.  By  means  of  it  knowledge  becomes 
coherent,  articulate,  scientific. 

The  application  of  this  principle  to  religion  is  be- 
coming more  and  more  the  vogue,  and,  provided 
that  its  adherents  are  content  to  work  on  the  same 
lines  as  the  students  of  physical  science,  there  is  no 
reason  why  useful  results  should  not  be  obtained. 
There  is,  however,  a  tendency  to  transmute  this 
working  hypothesis  into  a  superstition  which,  in 
point  of  sanity,  is  only  comparable  to  that  of  the 
number  thirteen  and  that  of  the  single  magpie — ^the 
superstition,  in  short,  which  notes  coincidences  and 
resemblances  and  ignores  their  opposites. 

It  is  by  no  means  clear  that  resemblance  of  rite 
and  ceremonial  and  coincidence  in  point  of  time  of 
calendared  festivals  furnish  the  proper  material  from 
which  to  formulate  the  law  and  to  determine  the 
source  of  religious  observance.  For  example,  how- 
ever we  may  judge  of  the  Salvation  Army,  it  is  obvious 
that  a  very  different  principle  underlies  and  animates 
Mr.  Booth's  following  from  that  which  inspires  the 
soldiers  of  King  George.  Military  organisation  merely 
suggested  a  useful  and  convenient  form  of  discipline. 
In  this  case  resemblance  is  utterly  misleading,  and 
the  archaeologist  of  the  distant  futiire,  who  should 


4  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

argue  that  the  venerated  coat  of  the  General,  suppos- 
ing it  to  have  been  preserved,  points  to  some  mad  but 
futile  attempt  to  repeat  the  religious  conquests  of 
Mahomet,  would  be  quite  as  wide  of  the  truth  as  he 
who  should  seek  the  General's  prototype  in  the 
militant  ecclesiastic  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

A  further  danger  attends  the  student  of  religions. 
This  arises  from  prepossession  rather  than  from  hypo- 
thesis and  leads  him  to  mistake  deduction  for  induc- 
tion. He  finds,  we  will  suppose,  what  he  takes  to  be 
a  latchkey.  It  is  an  instrument  considerably  the 
worse  for  wear  and  of  a  somewhat  unusual  pattern. 
He  is  quite  certain  it  is  a  key.  There  is  no  room  for 
doubt.  He  determines  to  find  a  lock  which  it  will  fit. 
Starting  with  the  key  he  examines  locks  prehistoric, 
mediaeval  and  modern,  but  all  in  vain,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  the  implement  in  his  hands  is  not  a  key 
at  all  but  the  head  of  a  fish  spear. 

It  is  not  the  critical  method  of  induction  but  the 
uncritical  method  of  deduction  which  is  to  be  repro- 
bated. When,  for  example,  we  discover  by  observa- 
tion, the  practical  universality  of  sacrifice  as  a  dis- 
tinguishing mark  of  rehgion,  we  may  explain  the  fact 
in  a  dozen  different  ways,  but  in  every  case  we  are 
compelled  to  recognise  the  behef  in  a  God  of  some 
sort,  and  when  we  find  that  generally,  at  some  stage 
of  religious  development,  sacrifice  is  offered  by  way  of 
propitiation,  we  are  led  to  the  conclusion  that  safety 
and  salvation  were  held  to  be  only  possible  by  atone- 
ment. We  have  before  us  a  multitude  of  locks  and 
one  key  fits  them  all,  and  we  are  therefore  led  to  con- 
clude that  aufond  offence  and  sacrifice  are  related  as 
poison  to  antidote.  When,  however,  we  descend  to 
particulars,  resemblances  and  coincidences  are  found 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  5 

to  be  as  misleading  as  the  Salvationist's  tunic.  Their 
evidential  value,  to  use  a  threadbare  but  useful 
phrase,  is  infinitesimally  small  and  sometimes  a 
negative  quantity. 

Relying  upon  resemblance,  a  person  might  be  led 
to  conclude  that  it  was  the  spring  turnip  which  sug- 
gested the  shape  of  the  watch  and  the  duck's  tgg  the 
morphology  of  toilet  soaps. 

Utility  and  convenience  have  entered  largely  into 
the  ritual  systems  of  all  religions.  The  same  acces- 
sories are  required  for  the  worship  of  Baal  as  for  the 
worship  of  Jehovah.  To  identify  Baal  with  Jehovah 
is  to  beg  the  question  and  to  fall  a  victim  to  the 
tyranny  of  coincidence  and  resemblance. 

When 'attempts  are  made  to  discover  a  common 
origin  for  the  Christian  Eucharist,  the  Aztec  com- 
mmiion  described  by  Prescott,  and  the  ceremonial 
eating  and  drinking  practised  by  the  worshippers  of 
Mithras,  it  is  often  assumed  that  the  closer  the  ritual 
resemblance  between  them  the  stronger  the  argument 
in  favour  of  a  common  origin.  It  does  not  seem  to 
have  occurred  to  the  maintainers  of  this  hypothesis 
that  public  worship,  of  whatsoever  kind  it  may  be, 
finds  expression  in  a  symbolism  of  its  own,  just  as 
thought  expresses  itself  in  speech  and  in  written  lan- 
guage. The  fact  that  Christianity  expressed  itself  in 
symbol  and  sacrament  does  prove  that  from  the  very 
first  it  claimed  to  be  a  religion  and  not  a  mere  philo- 
sophy or  school  of  thought,  but  it  does  not  prove 
identity  of  origin  or  of  intention  with  the  pagan 
religions  which  employed  the  same  or  similar  sym- 
boHsm.  It  was  inevitable  that  the  Christian  Pass- 
over should  have  been  singled  out  in  order  to  illus- 
trate the  prepossession  that  in  origin  it  is  essentially 


6  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

pagan.  In  this  case,  however,  it  is  not  resemblance 
but  coincidence  (in  point  of  time)  which  is  supposed 
to  afford  the  ground  of  proof.  One  writer,  at  least, 
who  rightly  connects  it  -with  the  Jewish  Passover,  in 
order  to  exhibit  its  sacrificial  character,^  does  not 
hesitate  to  refer  its  origin  to  the  worship  of  Attis 
or  Tammuz,  the  earth-god,  on  the  ground  that  the 
time  of  its  occurrence  roughly  coincides  with  the 
solemnities  of  Attis.  No  better  illustration  of  the 
tyranny  of  observed  coincidence  could  be  found  than 
in  his  ingenious  but  futile  attempt  to  apply  the 
principle  to  Cornwall.  His  object  is  to  identify  the 
May-day  festivities,  which  he  conceives  to  be  a  sur- 
vival of  Beltane  solemnities,  with  those  of  the  Chris- 
tian Passover.  Unfortunately  for  him  the  latter 
festival  occurs  too  early  ;  it  can  never  occur  later 
than  the  twxnty-fifth  of  April.  But  he  has  read  of 
Little  Easter,  which  occurs  a  week  later,  and  attribu- 
ting to  the  Cornish  a  preference  for  a  rechauffe  of  the 
Easter  banquet  to  the  banquet  itself — a  preference 
for  which  no  reasons  are  vouchsafed — he  concludes 
that  Little  Easter  is  the  Cornish  equivalent  of  the 
Beltane  Feast.  It  might  have  occurred  to  the  main- 
tainer  of  this  opinion  to  test  it  by  means  of  the  same 
calculations  which  forbade  the  synchronising  of 
Easter  itself  with  the  pagan  solemnity.  Had  he  done 
so  he  would  have  found  that  Little  Easter  (Paskbian) 
or  Low  Sunday  occurs  in  May  only  once  in  sixty  or 
seventy  years,  and  on  May-day  less  than  once  in  a 
century.'^  A  coincidence  which  occurs  once  in  a 
century  does  not  convince  the  writer  and  will  hardly 

*  R.  A.  Courtney,  The  Rill  and  the  Circle,  p.  15. 

•  Between  the  years   1854  and   1930,  inclusive,  Little  Easter 
occurs  once — on  the  2nd  of  May,  1886. 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  7 

convince  the  reader  of  the  identity  of  the  Celtic  feast 
of  Beltane  with  the  Christian  Passover,  or  even  with 
the  Low  Sunday  celebration  at  Lostwithiel  described 
by  Richard  Carew,  the  historian.^ 

It  is  impossible,  without  destroying  the  character 
of  this  enquiry,  to  consider  the  Christian  Passover  in 
all  its  bearings  upon  the  subject  before  us,  but  a  few 
remarks  are  needed  in  order  to  place  it  in  a  right 
relation  to  the  more  ancient  solemnity  from  which 
incidentally  it  sprang. 

The  Jewish  Passover  was  kept  at  the  time  of  the 
first  full  moon  which  followed  the  vernal  equinox. 
The  primitive  Christians  of  Asia  Minor,  claiming  for 
precedent  the  practice  of  St.  John  the  Divine,  com- 
memorated our  Saviour's  Passion  on  the  same  day 
as  the  Passover  and  His  Resurrection  on  the  third 
day  after.  Thus  it  frequently  happened  that  the 
very  event  which  had  led  to  the  observance  of  the 
first  day  of  the  week  as  the  Christian  Sabbath  had 
its  yearly  commemoration  on  some  day  which  was 
not  the  Christian  Sabbath.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Christians  at  Rome,  following  as  they  believed  the 
practice  of  St.  Paul,  kept  not  only  the  weekly  but 
also  the  yearly  feast  of  the  Resurrection  on  the  first 
day  of  the  week  and  the  anniversary  of  the  Passion 
on  the  third  day  before,  in  other  words  they  kept 
their  Paschal  feast  as  we  do  now  on  the  first  day  of 
the  week  which  occurred  next  after  the  first  full 
moon  following  the  Spring  equinox.  The  origin  and 
signification  of  the  feast  were  the  same  for  both 
Eastern  and  Western  Christians.  It  was  the  Christian 
Passover  (Pascha)  and  was  known  by  that  name. 
The  ancient  Cornish  word  for  it  was  Pask.    In  North 

*  Quoted  in  the  Parochial  History  oj  Corjiwall,  iii.,  176. 


8  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Staffordshire  forty  years  ago  it  was  the  custom, 
and  it  is  probably  still  the  custom,  for  bands 
of  men  and  maidens  to  soHcit  Pace  (Pasch)  eggs. 
The  use  of  the  term  Easter,  of  Saxon  origin,  is 
merely  a  proof  of  the  stubborn  independence  of  the 
English  character  which  refused  to  receive  not  only 
the  names  of  the  days  of  the  w^eek  but  also  of  the 
Christian  seasons  from  the  Latin.  The  coincidence  in 
point  of  time  of  the  Paschal  feast  with  a  pagan  feast, 
if  such  coincidence  can  be  discovered,  was  purely 
accidental ;  and  the  same  can  be  said  of  Ascension, 
Pentecost  and  all  other  movable  feasts  which  are 
ancillary  to  or  supplementary  of  it.  In  this  connec- 
tion it  is  noteworthy  that  throughout  the  bitter  con- 
troversy, dating  from  an  amicable  discussion  held  in 
the  year  162  when  Polycarp,  bishop  of  Smyrna,  paid 
a  visit  to  Anicetus,  bishop  of  Rome  until  the  sixth 
century,  it  never  occurred  to  either  party  to  suggest 
a  pagan  origin  for  the  feast  or  to  connect  the  time  of 
its  celebration  with  nature  or  nature  worship.^  As 
the  commemoration  of  a  notable  historical  event — 
the  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ — it  was  observed 
by  East  and  West,  just  as  the  Jewish  Passover  was 
observed  as  the  anniversary  of  the  "  self -same  day 
that  the  Lord  did  bring  the  children  of  Israel  out  of 
Egypt  by  their  armies,"  and  of  that  hurried  meal  of 
which  a  lamb  of  the  first  year  and  unleavened  bread 
were  the  more  important  constituent  elements.  In 
the  Bible  and  in  the  Primitive  Church  the  two  feasts 
are  so  closely  linked  together  that,  in  order  to  demon- 
strate identity  of  origin  for  the  Christian  Passover 
and  the  feast  of  Tammuz  the  earth-god,  it  will  be 

*  The  Celtic  controversy  respecting  the  incidence  of  the  Christian 
Passover  was  concerned  solely  with  astronomical  calculations  and 
has,  of  course,  no  bearing  upon  the  matter  here  under  discussion. 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  9 

necessary  to  show  that  the  Jewish  Passover  derived 
its  raison  d'etre  from  the  same  source  as  the  wor- 
ship of  Tammuz.  That  any  such  source  has  been 
found  or  that  any  connection  has  been  found,  or 
will  be  found,  is  not  to  be  taken  for  granted.  The 
connection  between  the  Jewish  and  the  Christian 
Pascha  is  not  open  to  dispute.  Had  the  Christian 
Church  repudiated  the  Pascha  and  kept  a  festival  of 
the  Resurrection  entirely  distinct  from  it,  something 
might  have  been  urged  in  favour  of  a  pagan  origin. 
It  is  the  indissolubility  of  their  union  which  forbids 
any  such  interpretation. 

The  wi'iter  has  no  desire  to  be  regarded  as  an 
obscurantist  and,  for  this  reason  if  for  no  other,  he 
offers  to  the  students  of  folklore  in  general  and  to  all 
deductive  philosophers  obsessed  with  the  unique 
evidential  value  of  coincidence  and  resemblance  in 
particular,  the  following  facts,  for  the  authenticity  of 
which  he  is  prepared  to  vouch  whenever  he  is  required 
so  to  do.  He  believes  that  when  their  import  is 
fully  grasped  they  will  carry,  to  the  minds  of  the  said 
philosophers  to  whom  the  discovery,  never  previously 
announced,  is  humbly  but  confidently  dedicated, 
the  conviction  that  not  in  Asia,  the  accredited  home 
of  mystery,  not  in  Africa  the  cradle  of  theologies  old 
and  new,  not  in  America  the  foster  mother  of  science 
Christian  and  otherwise,  but  in  Australia  will  be  found 
the  true  origin  of  the  Easter  festival  and  its  cere- 
monial. He  regrets  that  his  command  of  scientific 
language  is  unequal  to  the  task  which  a  discovery  of 
such  absorbing  interest  and  far-reaching  possibility 
demands.  He  therefore  craves  the  indulgence  of  the 
learned  for  expressing  himself  in  terms  which  he  hopes 
will  be  intelligible  to  learned  and  unlearned  alike. 


10  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

In  the  low-lying  land  which  borders  Hahfax  Bay 
in  the  colony  of  Queensland  there  is  to  be  found  an 
edible  root  called  the  bulgaroo  which,  at  the  time  of 
the  European  Spring  equinox,  after  the  heavy  rains 
wliich  begin  in  the  month  of  February,  betrays  its 
presence  by  sending  forth  shoots  of  a  bright  and  tender 
green  colour.     For  some  occult  reason  this  root  is 
preferred  by  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  to  the  choicest 
delicacies  which  the  white  man,  notwithstanding  his 
cultivated  taste  in  the  matter  of  food  and  drink,  can 
supply.     Accordingly  every  year  the  black  man,  if 
employed,  seeks  his  master's  permission  for  a  month's 
sojourn  in  the  land  of  the  bulgaroo.    It  is  well  known 
to  all  who  have  lived  in  Queensland  that  the  black 
man  is  a  keen  observer  of  the  heavenly  bodies  and  is 
much  distressed  by  the  sight  of  an  eclipse  of  the  sun 
or  moon,  from  which  it  may  be  inferred  that  he  re- 
joices when  the  sun  and  moon  are  not  obscured. 
Whether,  strictly  speaking,  he  can  be  described  as  a 
sun  worshipper  has  not  been  determined,  but  it  is 
believed  that  the  disclosure  of  these  particulars  will 
help  incidentally  to  solve  this  as  well  as  the  larger 
problem  under  discussion.     The  coincidence  of  the 
Spring  equinox  with  the  resurrection  of  the  said 
bulgaroo  from  its  dark  retreat  under  the  earth,  and 
of  both  events  with  the  assembling  of  the  aboriginal 
tribes  and  of  their  partaking  together  of  what  may 
not  unfitly  be  described  as  the  root  of  ages  (for  in 
all  probability  we  have  here  a  vegetable  food  known 
to  the  black  man's  ancestors  long  before  they  emerged 
from  a  pre-human  archetype) ;    above  all,  the  addi- 
tion to  the  bulgaroo  banquet  of  human  flesh  when- 
ever it  may  be  safely  had,  and  the  marked  preference 
for  those  portions  of  the  human  body  which,  like  the 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  11 

heart,  are  essential  to  life,  and  therefore,  as  they 
suppose,  are  the  better  fitted  to  stimulate  and  in- 
crease the  eater's  physical  courage  and  efficiency ; 
to  which  must  also  be  added  the  attendant  dance  and 
song  of  corroboree  and  the  more  secret  and  mysterious 
bora  meeting  whereat,  after  due  proof  has  been  given, 
both  oral  and  experimental  of  the  candidate's  forti- 
tude, he  is  admitted  to  the  full  privileges  of  manhood 
by  a  solemn  rite  of  initiation  :  all  these  ceremonial 
acts,  whose  significance  it  is  impossible  to  misinter- 
pret and  to  exaggerate,  strengthened  and  not  weak- 
ened (as  might  be  supposed  by  a  superficial  observer) 
by  the  fact  that  at  the  antipodes  Spring  synchi'onises 
with  European  Autumn,  estabhsh  a  strong  presump- 
tion that  the  continent  of  Australia  affords  the  verit- 
able solution  of  the  great  problem  of  the  origin  of 
Christian  ceremonial  observance.  Nor  is  this  sur- 
prising when  we  remember  that  according  to  an 
eminent  German  archaeologist,  Dr.  Buttel-Reepen,^ 
the  Australian  aborigines  are  the  direct  descendants 
of  the  propithecanthropi,  i.e.  pre-ape-men  or  common 
progenitors  of  apes  and  men,  "  since  their  foot  had 
not  yet  undergone  the  definite  change  from  a  grasping 
organ  to  a  supporting  apparatus."  Nay  more,  when 
we  reflect  that  from  the  great  concourse  of  pre-men 
one  huge  horde  poured  away  in  the  direction  of 
Africa,  some  of  its  members  pursuing  their  wanderings 
through  generations,  until  they  eventually  reached 
Europe  across  a  bridge  of  land  that  then  united  the 
two  continents  ;  being  accompanied  in  their  migra- 
tion by  the  pre -glacial  fauna,  the  Elephas  aniiquiis, 
Rhinoceros  merckii  and  other  great  beasts  whose 
fossilised  remains  bear  ^vitness  of  this  emigration, 
^  Buttel-Reepen,  Man  and  Hia  Forerunners,  pp.  72-3. 


12  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

we  are  driven  to  conclude  that  throughout  incal- 
culable periods  of  time,  from  the  Tertiary  era  at  least, 
when,  according  to  Dr.  Woodward,  man  was  already 
emerging  from  his  pre-ape  condition,  down  through 
the  ages,  palaeolithic,  neolithic,  bronze,  and  iron, 
across  continents  which  have  been  overwhelmed  or 
refasliioned,  this  simple  meal  of  bulgaroo  has  per- 
sistently held  its  ground  and  won  its  triumphs  in  the 
social  and  afterwards  in  the  religious  life,  pagan  and 
Christian,  of  man  as  he  has  progressed  steadily  but 
surely  from  generation  to  generation. 

Absurd  as  the  foregoing  presentment  of  a  few, 
plain  verifiable  facts  will  appear  to  the  reader,  it  is 
neither  more  absurd  nor  more  wildly  fantastic  than 
much  that  passes  for  penetration  with  those  who 
allow  themselves  to  become  the  slaves  of  resemblance 
and  coincidence.  So  far  as  the  bulgaroo  feast  is  con- 
cerned, it  would  be  possible  to  write  in  the  same 
grandiloquent  manner  and  with  an  equal  amount  of 
wisdom  of  a  beanfeast  at  Blackpool. 

To  resume.  The  deductive  philosopher  having 
identified  the  Cliristian  Passover,  which  in  England 
is  commonly  known  as  Easter  and  which  always  occurs 
in  March  or  April,  with  the  Celtic  feast  of  Beltane 
which  always  occurs  in  May,  it  would  be  strange  if  he 
did  not  discover  a  pagan  archetype  for  Christmas. 

In  this  case  both  coincidence  and  resemblance 
point  to  the  birthday  of  Mithras  the  Persian  sun-god 
whose  worship  was  introduced  at  Rome  in  the  time 
of  the  Emperors.  Is  it  unfair  to  remark  that  here 
conviction  is  rendered  doubly  certain  by  reason  of 
the  fact  that  the  date  of  the  earliest  Christian  observ- 
ance of  the  Christmas  festival  is  somewhat  obscure  ? 
We  know  that  it  originated  at  a  very  early  period 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  18 

and  that  the  Alexandrians  and  the  Churches  of 
Palestine  kept  it,  until  the  year  428,  at  Epiphany^ 
and  not  on  the  25th  of  December.  Clement  of 
Alexandria,  who  died  about  a.d.  220,  refers  to  cal- 
culations of  the  year  and  day  of  the  Lord's  nativity 
not  to  encourage  but  to  caution.  It  is  noteworthy, 
however,  that  he  gives  no  hint  of  the  danger  which 
might  arise  from  the  possibility  of  its  being  con- 
founded with  pagan  celebrations  of  like  nature.  It 
is  well  known  that  a  festival  of  the  sun  was  held  at 
the  time  of  the  winter  solstice  (dies  natalis  invicti 
soils),  but  it  is  equally  well  known  that  the  early 
fathers  never  ceased  to  warn  the  people  against  con- 
founding^Christian  festivals  with  pagan.  ^ 

Having  satisfied  himself  that  the  keeping  of  Christ- 
mas originated  in  sun  worship  at  the  winter  solstice, 
our  philosopher  would  hardly  do  himself  justice  did 
he  not  discover  a  similar  explanation  of  the  com- 
memoration of  the  birthday  of  St.  John  the  Baptist 
at  Midsummer.  The  ordinary  uninstructed  Christian 
would  probably  argue,  and  to  better  purpose,  that  if 
you  keep  the  Saviour's  birthday  on  the  25th  of  Decem- 
ber you  ought  to  keep  the  Baptist's  birthday  on  the 
24th  of  June,  because  the  latter  was  six  months  older 
than  the  former.  ^ 

It  is  possible  that  pagan  rites  may  have  become 
associated  with  the  Christian  festival,  but  in  Cornwall 
the  Midsummer  fires  do  not  appear  to  have  been  so 
associated.     Whatever  their  origin  may  be,  there  is 

^  The  Armenians  still  keep  the  Nativity  on  the  6th  of  January. 

2  The  subject  is  fully  dealt  with  by  Neander  ;  Church  History 
(Bohn's  ed.),  vol.  ii.,  pp.  419-48. 

'  He  would  be  led  so  to  argue  by  reflecting  that  in  the  Church's 
Kalendar  Ascension  and  Pentecost  are  similarly  related  to  the 
Paschal  Feast  and  Annunciation  to  Christmas. 


14  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

no  evidence  that  they  have  at  any  time  entered  into 
the  Christian  system. 

The  position  for  which,  in  the  interests  of  truth,  it 
seems  vital  to  contend  may  be  illustrated  by  citing  a 
familiar  episode  from  the  life  of  St.  Patrick — ^the 
episode  of  the  Paschal  fire.  There  is  indisputable 
evidence  that,  from  the  days  of  the  Emperor  Constan- 
tino (a.d.  274-337)  at  least,  Easter  was  distinguished 
by  the  Christian  Church  from  other  festivals  by  the 
lighting  of  fires  or  tapers  to  signify  the  rising  of 
Christ  from  the  dead  to  give  light  to  the  world. 
When  St.  Patrick  arrived  at  the  hill  of  Slane,  in  sight 
of  Tara,  on  the  eve  of  the  Christian  Passover,  he  set 
about  preparing  for  that  great  solemnity.  He  lighted 
the  sacred  fire.  But  it  so  happened  that  the  then 
pagan  Irish  were,  at  that  moment,  equally  intent 
upon  keeping  a  festival  of  their  own,  and  that  their 
festival  also  involved  the  observance  of  a  similar 
ceremony.  They,  too,  had  a  fire  to  light,  and  the  act 
of  lighting  by  anyone  except  King  Leoghaire  himself, 
or  by  one  of  his  ministers  at  a  signal  given  by  him, 
was  punishable  with  death.  St.  Patrick  in  ignorance 
of  the  prohibition  lighted  his  fire  first,  and  the  fire 
was  seen  by  the  King  and  his  subjects  at  Tara.  He 
would  doubtless  have  acted  as  he  did  had  he  known 
of  the  edict ;  but  it  was,  as  events  soon  showed,  this 
particular  transgression,  insignificant  enough  in  itself, 
which  at  once  brought  about  the  collision  between 
him  and  Leoghaire. 

St.  Patrick  manifestly  was  not  consciously  observ- 
ing a  practice  of  pagan  origin.  Whatever  thoughts, 
memories  or  associations  his  fire  kindled  within  him 
they  were  definitely  Christian.  We  are  not  told  what 
meaning  the  King's  fire  had  for  him.    The  casual 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  15 

onlooker  would  probably  have  seen  little  to  choose 
between  the  one  fire  and  the  other  :  he  might  con- 
ceivably have  regarded  them  as  expressive  of  one 
and  the  same  intention.  Had  a  modern  philosopher 
been  present  he  would  almost  inevitably  have  dis- 
cerned a  common  origin  and  therefore  a  more  or  less 
near  relationship.  Yet  both  would  have  been  wrong  ; 
the  first,  because  the  motives  and  intentions  of 
Patrick  and  Leoghaire  were  not  the  same  ;  the  second, 
because  until  a  common  origin  has  been  shown  any 
inference  derived  from  similarity  of  ceremonial  is  apt 
to  be  misleading  however  reasonable  it  may  seem. 

An  inference  is  misleading  when  it  carries  with  it 
consequences  w^hich  are  irrelevant  to  the  main  facts 
upon  which  it  is  founded. 

You  cannot  say  that  because  the  Christians  used 
fire  in  their  worship  at  Easter  and  the  pagans  also 
used  fire  in  their  w^orship,  therefore  the  Christians 
adopted  the  practice  from  the  pagans  ;  still  less  can 
you  say  that  Easter  originated  in  a  pagan  festival. 
All  you  can  say  is  that  fire,  as  an  accessory  of  worship, 
was  used  by  both,  just  as  prayer  was  also  so  used 
by  both.  The  paraphernalia  (using  the  term  in  a 
neutral  sense)  of  two  religions  may  be  precisely  alike, 
while  the  religions  themselves  may  be  as  wide  as 
the  poles  asunder.  And  the  complaint  one  has  to 
make  against  much  that  is  brought  forward  as  evi- 
dence of  a  common  origin  for  customs,  both  religious 
and  secular,  is  that  it  is  not  evidence  at  all,  and  that 
though  it  be  repeated  or  multiplied  a  thousandfold,  it 
follows  the  familiar  rule  of  mathematics  and  amounts 
to  nothing.  Even  when  legitimate  inferences  have 
been  drawn  from  groups  of  observed  facts,  it  is  by 
no  means  uncommon  to  find  them  so  manipulated  by 


16  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

writers  as  to  convey  wrong  and  erroneous  impressions. 
Having  regard  to  the  laws  of  the  physical  growth  and 
development  of  organic  matter  and  to  other  considera- 
tions of  a  more  technical  character  it  may  be  con- 
sidered a  legitimate  inference  that  men  and  apes  are 
descended  from  a  common  ancestor,  but  it  is  a  mis- 
representation of  the  inference  to  say  that  it  implies 
that  men  are  descended  from  apes.  For  although  it 
may  be  a  source  of  comfort  to  all  English-speaking 
people  to  believe  that  their  ancestors  "  either  came  in 
with  William  the  Conqueror  or  went  out  in  the  May- 
flower,'* it  is  clearly  impossible  for  them  to  believe  that 
they  can  all  trace  their  descent  either  from  George  the 
Third  on  the  one  hand,  or  from  George  Washington 
on  the  other.  A  genealogical  enthusiast  may  perhaps 
be  pardoned  for  seeking  to  embrace  as  many  of  the 
elect  as  possible  in  his  family  tree,  because  even  in  his 
moments  of  deepest  depression  he  can  point  to  Adam  as 
the  common  ancestor.  The  student  of  religions  in  like 
manner  may  be  pardoned  for  desiring  to  express  in  tabu- 
lar form  the  successive  stages  through  which  doctrines 
and  rites  have  passed  ;  have  been  developed,  arrested, 
modified,  governed  and  conditioned.  But  neither  the 
genealogist  nor  the  religious  philosopher  can  be  par- 
doned for  mistaking  a  collateral  for  a  direct  ancestor. 
The  Christian  Church  has,  with  generous  and  ready 
welcome,  received  into  her  bosom  all  that  could 
produce  credentials  of  kinship,  holding  nothing  as 
common  or  unclean,  however  unworthy  its  associa- 
tions and  however  perverted  its  use  in  the  past. 
Painting,  music,  poetry,  drama,  philosophy,  archi- 
tecture, ritual,  organisation,  each  has  found  a  place 
and  received  a  fresh  consecration  as  the  result  of 
its  admission  to  the  embrace   of  the   true  mother 


Coincidence  and  Resemblance  17 

of  them  all.  Only  one  barrier  has  she  interposed — 
the  barrier  of  heresy.  She  has  always  insisted  that 
the  postulant's  real  intentions  should  be  clearly  known. 
By  sacrament,  creed,  and  confession  she  has  exercised 
every  precaution  to  secure  peace  within  her  sacred 
walls.  She  has  sacrificed  popularity,  endured  perse- 
cution, incurred  hatred  in  order  that  all  her  children 
should  share  the  same  affections,  should  speak  the 
same  things  and  think  the  same  thoughts.  This  has 
ever  been  and  is  still  her  great  offence,  her  unpardon- 
able sin,  in  the  eyes  of  those  outside  her  communion, 
viz.  that  she  has  been  so  uncompromisingly  true  to 
herself.  For  this  reason  it  might  have  been  thought 
superfluous,  or  at  any  rate  a  more  or  less  academic 
matter,  fo  discuss  the  origin  of  her  symbolism  and 
its  affinities.  The  human  mind,  however,  almost  in- 
evitably, refuses  to  admit  the  appropriateness  of  a 
newly  imported  symbol  unless  its  past  associations 
are  free  from  suspicion.  Not  only  so,  the  student  of 
religions  obsessed  with  the  superlative  value  of  re- 
semblance and  coincidence,  is  apt  to  suppose  that  if 
he  can  show  that  the  paraphernalia  of  Christian  wor- 
ship approximately  resembles  that  of  some  pagan 
religion  he  has  proved  identity  of  intention  and  belief. 
By  way  of  reply  it  would  be  possible  to  argue,  with 
greater  force  and  to  better  purpose,  that  historically  it 
can  be  shown  that  Christian  worship  would  be,  at  this 
time,  fuller,  richer,  more  ornate,  more  attractive  and 
possibly  not  less  true  to  its  supreme  purpose  if  larger 
use  had  been  made  of  the  common  sources  of  religious 
ceremonial.  The  history  of  heresy  is,  however,  a  suffici- 
ent refutation  of  the  main  contention.  An  examination 
of  some  particular  forms  which  the  pagan  theory  has 
assumed  in  relation  to  Cornwall  will  be  given  later  on. 


II 

THE  CELTS 

IT  is  almost,  if  not  quite,  impossible  to  acquire  a 
right  perspective  of  the  position  which  the  Celts 
occupy  in  British  history  without  examining  the 
incidence  of  that  position  and  some  of  its  relation- 
ships by  the  light  of  the  results  of  modern  archae- 
ological research. 

In  Cornwall,  as  elsewhere,  the  prehistoric  races 
which  inhabited  the  county  before  the  Celts  appeared 
have  left  abundant  evidence  of  their  presence.  That 
evidence,  however,  will  be  hard  to  discover  in  the 
warp  and  bent  of  character  and  in  the  physical 
development  which  doubtless  all  Englishmen  have 
in  some  measure  inherited  from  them,  and  towards 
which  these  extremely  remote  ancestors  have  to 
some  slight  extent  contributed.  We  shall  probably 
never  know  enough  about  any  of  them  so  as  to  be 
in  a  position  to  say  of  any  one  living  in  the  county 
as  we  might  say,  for  example,  of  an  Irishman  "  that 
splendid  act  of  daring  or  that  hairbrained  escapade 
must  be  set  down  to  his  Irish  breeding.'*  Yet,  inas- 
much as  no  one  supposes  that  an  incoming  race 
commonly  extirpates  the  race  it  supplants  there  is 
always  the  suspicion  that  the  new  race  may  have 
yielded  to  the  moral  influence  or  to  the  religious 
atmosphere  of  the  old.     History  supplies  us  with 

18 


The  Celts  19 

instances  of  this  triumph  of  spiritual  over  physical 
force,  Christianity  itself  being  the  most  striking 
instance  of  all. 

For  this  reason  it  is  necessary  to  go  back  to  those 
ages  which  have  been  distinguished  as  palaeolithic, 
neolithic,  and  bronze,  in  other  words  to  those  periods 
during  which  unpolished  stone,  polished  stone,  and 
bronze  implements  were  in  use,^  in  order  to  dis- 
cover, if  possible,  whether  as  the  tide  of  industrial 
progress  flowed  in,  there  are  indubitable  signs  of  an 
unbroken  tradition  of  religious  thought  and  practice 
which  became  articulate  in  the  historic  narrative  of 
Julius  Caesar. 

Mr.  Clement  Reid,  f.r.s.,  has  thought  that  he 
detected  traces  of  the  palaeolithic  age  in  the  raised 
beach  at  Prah  Sands,  ^  and  there  is,  a  priori,  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  his  discovery  will  not  be  confirmed 
by  further  investigation.  Quite  the  contrary  ;  it  is 
not  unlikely  that  some  of  the  implements  which 
have  been  found  in  the  county  and  which  are  now 
commonly  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  later  stone 
age  will  be  found  to  belong  to  the  earlier.  This 
consideration,  however,  has  only  a  very  indirect 
bearing  upon  the  present  enquiry,  for  it  has  not  yet 
been  shown  that  the  men  of  the  earlier  period  had 
any  religious  belief  at  all. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  very  strong  presump- 
tion that  the  races  of  the  later  period  had,  towards 
the  end  of  it,  religious  beliefs  more  or  less  definite. 
In  this  connection  there  is  no  need  to  call  attention 

1  A  still  earlier  age,  the  eolithic,  which  in  Sussex  has  supplied 
my  school  contemporary,  Dr.  A.  Smith  Woodward  of  the  British 
Museum,  with  what  he  believes  to  be  a  link  between  man  and  his 
pre-human  ancestor  is  not  represented  in  Cornwall. 

»  Qeology  o/  the  liQud'a  End  District,  pp.  79-80. 


20  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

to  the  different  kinds  of  stone  implements  which 
have  been  fomid  in  Cornwall  and  which  have  been 
identified  with  this — ^the  neolithic — period.  It  will 
be  useful,  however,  to  consider,  very  briefly,  the  more 
striking  of  its  monuments,  found  chiefly  in  the  wxst 
and,  by  reason  of  their  size,  styled  megalithic.  They 
are  distinguished  as  dolmens  sometimes  but  incor- 
rectly termed  cromlechs,  cists  (stone  chests),  circles, 
menhirs  or  long  stones,  and  ahgnments  of  w^hich  there 
are  comparatively  very  few  in  the  county.  All  belong 
to  the  same  period  ;  all  appear  to  have  been  erected 
by  the  same  race.  They  are  all  found  in  greater 
numbers  and  of  larger  dimensions  in  Brittany.  The 
general  opinion  of  competent  archseologists  is  that, 
with  the  exception  perhaps  of  the  menhirs,  they  are 
all  sepulchral  in  character  and  with  the  exception  of 
some  of  the  cists  that  they  all  belong  to  the  neolithic 
or  else  to  the  earlier  half  of  the  Bronze  Age.  The 
dolmens,  of  which  Chun  Quoit  and  Lanyon  Quoit  are 
good  examples,  differ  only  in  size  and  detail  from  the 
cists  which  are  abundant  in  Cornwall,  and  which  have 
been  proved  to  be  depositories  for  the  dead  by  their 
contents.  The  circles  probably  performed  the  very 
useful  function  of  marking  and  protecting  either 
single  graves,  as  many  of  the  smaller  ones  are  still 
found  to  do,  or  a  more  or  less  large  collection  of  graves 
like  a  modern  churchyard  wall.  The  fact  that  some 
of  the  circles  no  longer  surround  human  interments, 
or  that  some  cists  are  found  without  circles  to  protect 
them,  presents  no  difficulty  to  those  who  accept  this 
explanation,  but  who  at  the  same  time  admit  a  variety 
of  use  in  the  disposal  of  the  dead  and  who  have 
abundant  proof  of  a  bygone  vandalism  which  is  not 
unknown  in  Cornwall  to-day.     Stonehenge  is  not 


The  Celts  21 

only  larger  and  more  elaborate,  but  of  later  date 
than  most  of  the  larger  circles,  being  the  only  one  in 
England  which  is  constructed  of  hewn  stone,  all  the 
rest  being  built  of  undressed  stone.  Even  of  this, 
for  which,  on  that  account,  there  might  have  been 
presumed  a  quasi -religious  origin.  Sir  Arthur  Evans, 
one  of  the  most  eminent  of  living  archaeologists,  can 
only  assert  that  "  it  is  one  of  the  large  series  of  primi- 
tive rehgious  monuments  that  grew  out  of  purely 
sepulchral  architecture." 

Of  alignments  it  is  hardly  possible  to  say  more 
than  this,  that  they  are  usually  associated  with 
circles  and  may  have  served  as  avenues  to  them. 
The  menhirs,  sometimes  isolated  and  independent  of 
other  ancient  remains  and  sometimes  as,  for  example, 
at  St.  Buryan  and  Dry  cam,  sufficiently  near  to 
circles  to  suggest  association  with  them,  are  even 
less  easy  to  explain.  Some  of  them  are  of  enormous 
dimensions,  like  the  Men-er-Hroeck  at  Locmariaquer 
in  Brittany  ;  some  are  so  small  as  to  be  liable  to  be 
mistaken  for  the  rubbing  stones  of  cattle.  The  former 
must  have  required  vast  numbers  of  men  to  erect, 
and  it  is  their  weight  and  size  which  has  invested 
both  the  smaller  and  the  greater  with  an  interest  and 
importance  which  would  otherwise  have  been  lacking. 
It  is  probable  that  some  of  them  served  as  boundary 
stones,  some  as  guide  posts,  and  others  as  stones  of 
memorial,  like  those  reared  by  Jacob  at  Bethel, 
Joshua  at  Jordan,  and  Samuel  at  Ebenezer.  The 
isolated  menhirs  of  the  largest  size,  i.e.  the  true 
menhirs  or  great  undressed  stones,  reared  by  human 
instrumentality,  wherever  no  traces  of  burial  can  be 
found  either  underneath  or  near  them,  undoubtedly 
suggest  a  rehgious  purpose.    While  there  is  nothing 


22  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

to  connect  them  with  nature  worship,^  as  commonly 
miderstood,  or  with  solar  worship,  it  is  difficult  to 
conceive  how  they  came  to  be  erected  unless  it  was 
either  to  commemorate  a  departed  chiefs  or  to  serve 
as  symbols  or  objects  of  religion.  Reverence  paid  to 
the  dead,  at  certain  stages  of  human  development, 
may  and  probably  does  imply  a  belief  in  life  after 
death.  These  monuments  are  of  the  late  neolithic 
age. 

The  transition  from  it  to  the  Bronze  Age  took 
place  in  Europe,  according  to  the  best  authorities, 
about  1800  years  before  Christ.  Bronze  gave  place 
to  iron  about  900  years  later.  The  use  of  bronze  in 
Cornwall,  judging  from  the  comparatively  small 
number  of  bronze  implements  which  have  been  dis- 
covered in  the  county,  and  from  the  fact  that  for  its 
manufacture  both  of  its  constituent  metals  are 
abundant,  would  seem  to  have  been  of  shorter  dura- 
tion here  than  elsewhere.  Bronze  celts  have  been 
found  in  Lelant,  St.  Just-in-Penwith,  St.  Hilary,  St. 
Mawgan-in-meneage,  Gwinear  and  in  a  few  other 
places,  but  the  net  result  is  somewhat  disappointing. 

It  is,  however,  during  this  period  that  in  Gaul  we 

^  "  Le  preiendu  caractere  phallique  de  quclques-una  de  ces  monu- 
ments  rCeat  q'une  conjecture  chimerique  qui  a  permis  d  certaitis  eaprits 
imagintaifs  de  ae  donner  carriere.''  D^ohelette,  Manuel  d'Archdologie, 
I,  431,  n.  2. 

2  W.  C.  Borlase,  Ncenia  Cornubice,  p.  99  : 

'*  Wishing  to  put  beyond  dispute  the  origin  and  purpose  of  some 
few  at  least  of  these  monoliths,  and  to  ascertain  if  any  were  indeed 
sepulchral,  the  author  .  .  .  examined  the  ground  roimd  some  half- 
dozen  of  them." 

At  the  foot  of  a  menhir  at  Pridden,  St.  Buryan,  he  foimd  "  a 
deposit  of  splinters  of  human  bone."  At  the  foot  of  a  menhir  at 
Trelew,  St.  Buryan,  ho  found  "a  deposit  of  splintered  bones  similar 
in  quantity  and  appearance  to  that  found  at  Pridden."  A  precisely 
similar  discovery  was  mado  at  Trenuggo,  Sancreed.  Another  at 
Tregonebria. 


The  Celts  28 

meet  with  two  races,  the  Ligurian  and  Iberian, 
occupying  lands  east  and  west  of  the  Rhone  respec- 
tively. These  races  must  not  be  identified  too  closely 
with  the  countries  whose  names  they  bear. 

They  appear  to  have  followed  different  occupations, 
the  Ligurians  devoting  themselves  to  agriculture  and 
the  Iberians  to  the  keeping  of  sheep  and  cattle.^ 

It  is  remarkable  that  little  evidence  should  have 
been  discovered  respecting  the  character  of  the 
reHgion  of  either  race.  A  bronze  disc  from  Ireland 
and  a  horse  mounted  on  (not  harnessed  to)  a  six- 
wheeled  curricle  to  one  of  the  axles  of  which  is  affixed 
a  disc,  from  Denmark,  have  been  supposed  to  be 
emblematic  of  the  Bronze  Age  sun  worship  of  those 
countries.  Again,  the  swan-shaped  prow  of  Scan- 
dinavian boats  has  been  recognised  as  a  solar  emblem, 
but  the  freedom  with  which  that  ancient  bird  has 
been  treated  for  decorative  purposes,  leaves  one 
somewhat  in  doubt  as  to  its  religious  signification. 
No  evidence  of  the  use  of  either  symbol  has  appar- 
ently been  found  in  Britain  or  in  Armorica. 

If  the  distinction  between  Ligurian  and  Iberian 
can  be  sustained  is  it  not  possible  that  the  latter  if 
not  both  emblems  were  confined  to  the  Ligurians  and 
were  introduced  by  them  along  with  their  religious 
associations  as  traders  engaged  in  the  overland 
amber  traffic  between  the  Baltic  and  the  Mediter- 
ranean ? 

The  same  dearth  of  evidence  meets  us  when  we 
come  to  consider  the  cult  of  the  bull  and  the  sacred 
horns  and  that  of  the  axe.  Had  this  cult  been  peculiar 
to  a  pastoral  people  like  the  Iberians  an  irreverent 

^  This  is  sho^vn  by  the  presence  of  bronze  sickles  in  Ligurian 
graves  and  their  absence  in  Iberian. 


24  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

mind  might  have  been  pardoned  for  suggesting  that 
they  hit  upon  a  very  appropriate  symbohsm.  Un- 
fortunately the  Bronze  Age  of  Britain  and  Armorica, 
whether  Iberian  or  otherwise,  supphes  us  with  very 
few  if  any  illustrations  of  it.  Two  bronze  bulls  of 
small  size  found  in  Morbihan  have  been  claimed  to 
represent  it  in  Armorica.  The  bronze  bull  found  in 
the  Vicarage  garden  at  St.  Just,  undoubtedly  fashioned 
for  a  religious  purpose,  seems  to  have  an  equal 
claim  ;  but  until  more  evidence  is  forthcoming  it  is 
allowable  to  doubt  whether  the  Minoan  beliefs, 
associated  with  the  bronze  period  in  the  JEgea,n, 
ever  gained  a  footing  in  Britain.  M.  Dechelette  has 
with  great  pains  striven  to  show  that  the  mythology 
and  the  metal  were  closely  related,  perhaps  contem- 
poraneous and  coextensive^ — at  least  this  seems  to 
be  the  general  drift  of  his  exposition.  While  yield- 
ing to  no  one  in  gratitude  for  his  great  work — a 
challenge  to  English  archaeologists — it  seems  to  the 
present  writer  that,  in  dealing  with  the  religious 
symbolism  of  the  Bronze  Age,  so  far  as  North- 
western Europe  is  concerned,  he  has  done  little  more 
than  to  show  that  the  double  axe  (bipenne)  of  the 
-^gean  has  its  analogue,  perhaps  archetype,  in  the 
single  axe  with  handle  (hache  simple  et  emmancMe) 
which  is  found  inscribed  on  some  of  the  Ai'morican 
dolmens  of  an  earlier  age.  Nor  is  it  self-evident  that 
either  the  sacred  horns  or  the  axe  is  a  solar  emblem, 
though  both  appear  to  have  been  received  into  the 
Minoan  system. 

When  we  leave  the  Bronze  Age  and  come  to  the 
Iron,  we  enter  upon  what  has  been  termed  proto- 
historic  archaeology.     Within  about  300  years  of  its 
*  Archdologie  :  Age  du  Bronze,  chap.  xiii. 


T}i£  Celts  26 

commencement  we  find  ourselves  in  the  presence  of 
a  race  which  has  survived  and  has  in  a  measure 
retained  its  individuahty  up  to  the  present  time. 

The  Celts,  it  is  true,  were  only  one  of  several  races 
wliich  from  the  east  and  north  pressed  westward  and 
southward  over  Europe  for  a  period  of  over  a  thousand 
years  ;  but  no  invasion  has  ever  been  more  complete 
or  the  effects  of  an  invasion  more  profound  and  per- 
manent. The  Celts  became  identified  with  our  island 
to  a  greater  extent  than  either  of  their  successors, 
the  Saxons  and  Normans.  The  second  body  of  them 
imparted  to  it  its  name.  In  the  fifth  century  before 
Christ  they  had  reached  the  Atlantic  and  had  begun 
to  invade^  Britain  although  the  main  body  were  near 
the  Danube.  In  387  B.C.,  they  sacked  Rome,  and  in 
the  succeeding  century  a  section  of  them  crossed  the 
Hellespont,  overran  Asia  Minor  and  eventually 
settled  in  what  became  known  as  Galatia. 

The  point  of  greatest  importance  at  the  present 
stage  of  our  enquiry  is  that  of  the  Celtic  rehgion 
between  the  close  of  the  Bronze  Age  and  Caesar's 
invasion  of  Gaul  and  Britain.  Was  it  one  of  the 
many  forms  of  nature  worship  w^hich  found  the  central 
object  of  its  adoration  in  the  glorious  orb  who  in  the 
words  of  the  Psalmist  "  cometh  forth  as  a  bridegroom 
out  of  his  chamber  and  rejoiceth  as  a  giant  to  run 
his  course  "  ?  Did  the  worship  of  the  sun  form  its 
most  prominent  distinguishing  featm-e  ? 

The  much-quoted  passage  given  by  Diodorus  the 
Sicihan,  who  lived  in  the  first  century  before  the 
Christian  era  and  who  reproduced  it  from  the  De- 
scription of  the  World  written  by  Hecataeus  in  the 
fifth  century,  states  that  in  the  island  of  the  Hyper- 
boreans over  against  Celtica  there  is  a  magnificent 


26  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

circular  temple  which  they  have  erected  to  Apollo.^ 
The  passage  presents  more  than  one  difficulty.  The 
Hyperboreans  were  known  to  the  ancient  world  as 
the  possessors  of  the  sources  of  amber,  a  substance 
which  is  not  found  in  Britain  but  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  Baltic.  Those  who  would  identify  the 
Hyperborean  island  with  Britain  and  the  temple 
with  Stonehenge,  have  to  face  the  greater  difficulty 
of  accounting  for  the  fact  that  a  sepulchral  structure 
erected  in  pre-Celtic  times  was,  in  the  fifth  century 
before  Christ,  being  used  for  sun  worship  by  Hyper- 
boreans who  may  or  may  not  have  been  Celts,  but 
who  in  the  passage  are  described  as  having  erected 
it  for  that  purpose.  It  should  be  remembered  that 
Hecataeus  had  been  dead  for  over  a  century  when 
P3^heas  the  daring  Greek  explorer  made  his  famous 
voyage  of  discovery,  and  that  if  that  voyage  was, 
as  M.  Dechelette  contends,  ^  to  the  navigator  of  the 
fourth  century  before  the  Christian  era  what  a  polar 
expedition  is  to  the  navigator  of  to-day,  it  is  hardly 
likely  that  Hecataeus  could  have  had  very  rehable 
information  concerning  either  Britain  or  its  Celtic 
inhabitants. 

It  may,  perhaps,  be  allowable  to  hazard  an  opinion 
wliich  after  all  is  only  an  opinion,  viz.  that  the  Ligur- 
ians  who  dwelt  along  the  transcontinental  amber 
route  were  sun  worshippers,  but  that  until  the  days 
of  Julius  Caesar  we  know  very  little,  if  indeed  any- 
thing for  certain,  of  the  religion  of  the  Celts  who 
inhabited  western  Gaul  and  Britain.  Whether  Stone- 
henge was  the  temple  referred  to  is  very  doubtful ; 

*  Quoted  by  D6chelette,  ArcMologie,  II,  pp.  413,  667  ;  by  Lord 
Avebury,  Prehistoric  Times,  p.  132  ;  by  D.  Gougaud,  Chr^tientiSf 
p.  13. 

•  ArcMologie,  II,  p.  30. 


The  Celts  27 

whether  it  was  orientated  with  respect  to  the  sun  is 
a  matter  which,  as  Professor  Oman  justly  observes, 
need  not  be  taken  seriously.  ^ 

But  what  of  the  Phoenicians,  and  where  do  they 
come  in  ?  It  is  a  cruel  thing  to  say  to  a  generation 
which  can  ill  afford  to  part  with  any  fragment  of  its 
diminished  archaeological  patrimony,  but  it  must  be 
said  without  reserve  or  qualification  :  the  Phoenicians 
do  not  come  in  at  all. 

It  would  be  comparatively  easy,  as  some  have 
already  found,  to  provide  Celtic  Britain  with  all  the 
elaborate  machinery  of  sun  worship  if  it  could  be 
shown  that  there  were  direct  and  close  relations 
between  Britain  and  Phoenicia  either  before  or  after 
the  Celtic  invasion.  No  one,  of  course,  doubts  or  denies 
the  glory  of  the  Phoenician  thalassocracy.  The  Bible 
is  only  one  of  many  witnesses.  Hiram  King  of  Tyre 
supplied  Solomon  both  with  craftsmen  for  the  brass 
work  of  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  and  with  sailors  for 
his  trading  expeditions  to  India.  Gades  (Cadiz)  the 
port  of  Tartessus,  or  Tarshish,  was  founded  by  the 
Phoenicians  before  1100  B.C.  The  ships  of  Tarshish 
are  rooted  in  the  memory  like  the  bulls  of  Bashan 
and  the  cedars  of  Libanus.  Ezekiel's  lamentation 
for  Tyre 2  is  not  only  one  of  the  most  profoundly 
pathetic  but  also  one  of  the  most  illuminating  passages 
in  the  Old  Testament. 

Speaking  of  Tyi'c,  he  says,  "Tarshish  was  thy 
merchant  by  reason  of  the  multitude  of  all  kind  of 
riches,  with  silver,  iron,  tin,  and  lead  they  traded 
in  thy  fairs  :  "  "  the  ships  of  Tarshish  did  sing 
of  thee  in  thy  market :   and  thou  wast  replenished 

1  England  before  the  Norman  Conquest,  p.  9. 

2  Ezekiel,  xxvii  and  xxviii, 


28  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

and  made  very  glorious  in  the  niidst  of  the 
seas.'* 

Nevertheless,  great,  extensive  and  varied  as  was 
the  commercial  enterprise  of  the  Phoenicians,  scholars 
are  now  generally  agreed  that  they  never  got  beyond 
Gades  in  their  Atlantic  voyages. 

Moreover,  the  Cassiterides  or  Tin  Islands,  men- 
tioned by  Diodorus,  which  a  former  generation  strove 
to  identify  with  the  Scilly  Isles,  lay  undoubtedly  to 
the  north  of  Spain.  ^  At  the  same  time  it  must  be 
noted  that  the  same  author  Diodorus,  who  probably 
had  his  information  from  Poseidonius  (born  circa 
135  B.C.),  does  expressly  state  in  the  same  passage 
that  tin  was  conveyed  from  Britain  to  Gaul  and  over- 
land to  Marseilles.  By  that  time,  however,  the  doom 
of  Carthage,  the  daughter  city  of  Tyre,  situated  on 
the  Bay  of  Tunis,  had  also  been  sealed. 

This  absence  of  historical  evidence  respecting 
Phoenician  intercourse  with  Britain,  supposing  such 
intercourse  to  have  existed,  might  have  been  in  some 
measure  explained — and  not  as  the  Privy  Council 
explained  the  Ornaments  Rubric  of  the  Church  of 
England,  by  arguing  that  omission  impHes  prohibi- 
tion— by  assuming  that  the  source  of  the  tin  supply 
was  kept  secret,  like  that  of  amber,  by  the  traders 
in  that  commodity.  It  is  the  fact  that  no  vestige  of 
these  Semitic  navigators  has  been  found  either  in 
Gaul  or  in  Britain,  which  decisively  excludes  the 
supposition  that  they  ever  visited  those  countries. 
Dr.  Birch  in  giving  his  judgment  upon  the  bronze 
bull  found  in  the  garden  of  St.  Just  Vicarage  states 
it  as  his  conviction  that  no  object  has  yet  been  found 
in  Britain  which  can  be  satisfactorily  identified  with 
*  Sir  Hercules  Read,  Early  Iron  Age,  p.  85. 


The  Celts  29 

the  Phoenicians,  1  and  M.  Dechelette  is  equally 
emphatic  respecting  the  absence  of  similar  objects  in 
Gaul.  2  What  M.  Alexandre  Bertrand  says  of  Celtic 
civilisation,  namely,  that  neither  the  Ligurians,  nor 
the  Phoenicians,  nor  the  Greeks,  nor  the  Iberians 
collaborated  in  that  educational  work,  may  with 
some  reservations  in  favour  of  the  two  latter  nations 
be  accepted  as  true  of  the  Celtic  religion. 

From  Julius  Csesar  some  useful  information  is  to 
be  gained  respecting  the  religion  of  the  Celts  of  his 
own  day.  He  states  that  they  had  many  gods,  the 
chief  of  whom,  in  Gaul  at  least,  answered  to  the 
Roman  Mercury,  patron  of  arts  and  crafts.  Mars, 
Apollo,  Minerva  and  Dis  Pater  were  represented  in 
the  Celtic  system,  but  it  is  not  easy  to  equate  them 
satisfactorily.  After  the  Roman  conquest  the  Britons 
followed  the  custom  of  other  subject  races  and  iden- 
tified their  gods  with  those  of  Olympus.  Some  of 
their  gods  found  no  corresponding  analogue,  like 
Nodens,  whose  temple  overlooked  the  Severn  ;  others 
again  were  purely  local  and  patronal. 

During  the  three  centuries  while  Britain  remained 
a  province  of  the  Empire  the  Romanisation  of  the 
native  religion  had  free  scope,  the  spread  of  Chris- 
tianity meanwhile  striving  -with  indifferent  success 
to  keep  pace  with  it.  "  The  larger  half  of  the  altars 
and  shrines,  discovered  in  Britain  are  simply  set  up 
to  honour  the  ordinary  gods  of  the  Roman  world."  ^ 
Among  these  latter  were  many  strange  divinities,  who 
in  origin  were  neither  Celtic  nor  Roman,  but  were 
those  of  ahen  races  led  to  Britain  by  the  hope  of  pro- 
fitable traffic  or  by  compulsory  miUtary  service. 

^  Arch.  Journal,  viii,  8.  ^  Age  du  Bronze,  p.  29. 

^  Oman,  England  before  the  Norman  Conquest,  p.  107, 


80  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Mithras,  for  example,  whose  worship  was  intro- 
duced at  Rome  under  the  Emperors,  found  in  this 
way  a  place  in  the  British  pantheon. 

There  is  no  evidence  to  show  that  either  nature 
worship  or  sun  worship  was  the  dominant  religion  of 
the  Celts  either  before,  during  or  after  the  Roman 
occupation.  It  is,  of  course,  possible  to  say  of  the 
Romans  that  they  practised  both,  but  it  is  an  abuse 
of  language  to  say  that  they  were  either  sun  wor- 
shippers like  the  Egyptians  or  nature  worshippers 
like  the  Phoenicians.  The  same  holds  good  of  the 
Celts. 

Under  Roman  influence  the  days  of  the  week 
received  Latin  names  derived  from  the  planetary 
system,  all  of  which  except  Sunday  (Dies  Solis  which 
became  Dies  Dominica)  continued  to  be  used  by  our 
lawyers  until  English  took  the  place  of  Latin  in  the 
courts  of  record.  In  Cornwall,  notwithstanding  the 
Saxon  invasion,  the  Latin  names  were  retained  until 
Cornish  ceased  to  be  a  spoken  and  written  language. 
Thus  Sunday,  Dies  Solis  became  De  Zil,  Zil  being  the 
Cornish  derivative  of  Sol  and  not  a  variant  of  the 
Cornish  word  Houl.^  Until  the  Roman  occupation 
the  Celts  reckoned  time  by  nights,  not  days.  Thus 
the  first  night  (of  the  week  if  they  had  weeks)  was 
the  sixth  night  after  new  moon,  that  is  when  the 
moon  was  on  the  point  of  becoming  half -full.  Their 
year,  therefore,  consisted  of  thirteen  months.  The 
Celtic  mind  appears  to  have  revelled  in  the  realm 

1  Mr.  Henry  Jenner,  r.s.A.,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  this 
statement,  has  reminded  me  that  St.  Michael's  Mount  is  given  in 
the  Life  of  St.  Cadoc  as  Dinsul  (Mens  solis)  and  that  Tregaseal  in 
St.  Just  may  be  a  compound  of  which  8eal=Zil=8ol.  Both  are 
possible.  Roman  intercourse  with  the  extreme  west  of  Cornwall 
is  proved  by  the  Roman  milestone  at  St.  Hilary,  which  is  within 
easy  distance  of  both  places, 


The  Celts  81 

of  mystery.  The  practice  of  magic  ;  the  prevalence 
of  human  sacrifice  ;  the  numerous  local  divinities, 
with  strange  names  preserved  to  us  only  in  the 
dedications  of  their  shrines,  whose  attributes  and 
powers  remain  unknown  ;  the  hidden  virtues  of  the 
mistletoe  and  the  selago  ;  above  all,  the  secrets  of 
the  Celtic  priesthood — ^the  Druids — suggest,  but  un- 
fortunately only  suggest,  a  religious  differentiation 
which  carries  us  back  to  a  period  more  remote  than 
that  of  any  religious  system  with  which  we  are  familiar. 

Professor  Sir  John  Rhys  has  attempted  to  show 
that  Druidism  was  a  pre-Celtic  survival,  the  religious 
system,  in  short,  of  some  race  which  preceded  the 
Celts  in  Britain,  and  his  judgment  would  doubtless 
have  been  accepted  had  there  not  been  good  evidence 
to  show  that  the  system  was  not  peculiar  to  Britain 
but  to  the  Celts  themselves.  It  prevailed  among  the 
continental  Celts  just  as  it  prevailed  among  those  of 
Britain  and  Ireland.  On  the  other  hand,  its  affinities 
with  classical  m)i:hology  are  not  sufficiently  pro- 
nounced at  the  time  when  it  is  first  encountered  to 
indicate  an  iEgean  origin.  When  the  original  home 
of  the  Celt  has  been  determined  it  may  be  possible 
to  discover  the  home  of  his  religion. 

The  Druids  1  were  the  interpreters  of  divine  things 
to  the  Celtic  conscience.  They  shared  with  the 
knights  the  administration  of  public  affairs,  expounded 
the  ceremonial  law  and  determined  the  times  and 
modes  of  its  application.     Caesar  states,  but  not  on 

^  Gougaud,  Chretientes,  p.  22.  The  derivation  of  the  word 
Druid  is  uncertain.  There  appears  to  be  no  doubt  that  the  Druids 
practised  a  form  of  divination  founded  not  on  the  flight  but  on 
the  song  of  birds,  that  of  the  wren  in  particular.  Dren  is  Irish  for 
wren.  From  this  some  have  inferred  that  Druid  is  derived  from 
dren  drui-en.  There  is  another  Irish  word  drM  (genitive  druad) 
which  meant  a  magician,    Anwyl,  Celtic  Religion,  p.  56, 


32  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

good  authority,  that  Druidism  originated  in  Britain, 
and  Tacitus,  who  lived  towards  the  end  of  the  first 
century  of  the  Christian  era,  that  Anglesey  was  its 
religious  centre.  An  impressive  picture  is  given  of 
the  scene  (a.d.  60)  which  was  presented  to  the  army 
of  Suetonius  Paulinus  preparing  to  attack  that 
venerable  sanctuary.  "  Along  the  shore  was  seen  a 
dense  line  of  armed  warriors,  while  women  were  rush- 
ing about  between  the  ranks  garbed  like  the  Furies, 
in  black  go^vns,  their  hair  flowing  loose,  and  torches 
in  their  hands.  The  Druids  were  visible  in  the  rear 
offering  sacrifices  to  their  gods,  raising  their  hands 
to  heaven,  and  calHng  down  dire  imprecations  upon 
the  head  of  the  invader."^ 

Of  Druidical  worship  in  Cornwall  there  is  no  direct 
evidence.  2  The  kinship  and  intercourse  and  close 
relations,  however,  which  subsisted  between  Cornwall, 
Wales  and  Ireland  leave  no  room  for  doubt  that 
Druidism  was  its  religious  system.  It  should  be  need- 
less to  observe  that  its  megalithic  remains,  dolmens, 
circles,  and  the  like,  which  were  erected  many  cen- 
turies before  the  Celts  appeared  in  Britain,  had 
originally  no  connection  with  Druidism  and  that  there 
is  no  evidence  to  show  that  they  ever  became  identified 
with  it. 

Without  stopping  to  compare  Irish  and  Gaulish 
Druidism  with  that  of  Britain  there  is  one  point 
which  claims  attention  and  which,  whether  Druidical 
or  essentially  primitive  and  sporadic,  bears  witness 
to  the  existence  of  a  cult  which,  occurring  in  Ireland, 
could  not  have  been  introduced  by  the  Romans. 

*  Prof.  Oman's  translation,  England  before  the  Norman  Conquest, 
p.  74. 

'  See,  however,  chap,  iv. 


The  Celts  88 

From  the  life  of  St.  Patrick  we  learn  that  in  Ireland 
idols  of  stone,  sometimes  adorned  with  gold,  silver, 
or  copper,  and  in  particular  one  stone,  that  of  Ceen 
Cruaich  or  Cronn  Cruach,  were  worshipped  by  all 
the  people  of  the  land.^  Practices  similar  though  not 
necessarily  identical — in  other  words  idol  worship — 
characterised  the  Cornish  paganism  of  the  sixth  cen- 
tury. Henoc  the  biographer  of  St.  Sampson  relates 
an  incident  of  such  absorbing  interest  that  a  transla- 
tion of  the  Latin,  2  however  imperfect,  will  be  wel- 
comed. It  was  during  the  saint's  sojourn  at  Docco 
(St.  Kew)  that  we  read,  "  Now  it  came  to  pass,  on  a 
certain  day  as  he  journeyed  through  a  certain  district 
which  they  call  Tricurius  (the  hundred  of  Trigg)  he 
heard  on  his  left  hand  {in  sinistra  parte  de  eo)  to  be 
exact,  men  worshipping  (at)  a  certain  shrine  after 
the  custom  of  the  Bacchantes  by  means  of  a  play  in 
honour  of  an  image.  Thereupon  he  beckoned  to  his 
brothers  that  they  should  stand  still  and  be  silent 
while  he  himself,  quietly  descending  from  his  chariot 
to  the  ground  and  standing  upon  his  feet  and  observ- 
ing those  who  worshipped  the  idol,  saw  in  front  of 
them,  resting  on  the  summit  of  a  certain  hill  an  abom- 
inable image.  On  this  hill  I  myself  have  been  and 
have  adored  and  with  my  hand  have  traced  the  sign 
of  the  cross  which  Saint  Sampson,  with  his  own 
hand,  carved  by  means  of  an  iron  instrument  on  a 
standing  stone.  When  Saint  Sampson  saw  it  (the 
image),  selecting  two  only  of  the  brothers  to  be  with 
him,  he  hastened  quickly  towards  them,  their  chief 
Guedianus  standing  at  their  head,  and  gently  ad- 

1  D.  Gougaud,  Chritientds,  pp.  16,  17. 

2  Edited  by  M.  Fawtier  (Paris,  Champion,  5  Qiiai  Malequais, 
1912).    The  Latin  text  is  given  in  the  appendix  to  this  book  p.  169. 


84  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

monished  them  that  they  ought  not  to  forsake  the 
one  God  who  created  all  things  and  worship  an  idol. 
And  when  they  pleaded  as  excuse  that  it  was  not 
wrong  to  keep  the  festival  of  their  progenitors  in  a 
play,  some  being  furious,  some  mocking  but  some  of 
saner  mind  strongly  urging  him  to  go  away,  straight- 
way the  power  of  God  was  made  clearly  manifest. 
For  a  certain  boy  driving  horses  at  full  speed  fell 
from  a  swift  horse  to  the  ground  and  t^visting  his 
head  under  him  as  he  fell  headlong,  remained,  just 
as  he  was  flung,  little  else  than  a  lifeless  corpse. 

"  Then  St.  Sampson,  speaking  to  the  tribesmen  as 
they  wept  around  the  body,  said,  '  You  see  that  your 
image  is  not  able  to  give  aid  to  the  dead  man.  But 
if  you  will  promise  that  you  will  utterly  destroy  this 
idol  and  no  longer  adore  it  I,  with  God's  assistance, 
will  bring  the  dead  man  to  life.'  And  they  consent- 
ing, he  commanded  them  to  withdraw  a  little  further 
off  and  after  praying  earnestly  over  the  lifeless  man 
for  two  hours  he  delivered  him,  who  had  been  dead, 
alive  and  sound  before  them  all. 

"  Seeing  this  they  all  with  one  accord,  along  with 
the  aforementioned  chief,  prostrated  themselves  at 
St.  Sampson's  feet  and  utterly  destroyed  the  idol." 

It  will  have  been  noticed  that  the  writer  does  not 
state  whether  the  idol  was  of  stone  or  of  wood  ;  nor 
is  it  quite  clear  whether  it  was  itself  the  object  of 
worship  or  the  representation  or  symbol'  of  a  god. 
Probably  it  was  the  latter. 

Whatever  its  nature  and  character  the  saint  decided 
upon  its  destruction  and  marked  the  sign  of  the  cross 
not  upon  it  but  upon  a  stone  standing  in  its  vicinity. 
It  does  not  seem  likely  that  the  word  abominable 
(simulacrum  ahominabile)  would  have  been  employed 


The  Celts  85 

to  describe  a  wheel-headed  stone.  The  idol  was 
probably  a  fetich  pure  and  simple  or  possibly  a  symbol 
of  nature  worship. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  pm-poses  for  which 
menhirs  were  erected  during  the  neolithic  period  and 
whatever  adoration  may  have  been  paid  them  by 
succeeding  races — we  have  no  evidence  that  such 
adoration  was  paid — it  appears  certain  that  they  had 
nothing  to  do  with  sun  worship.  The  Minoan  sym- 
bolism, as  such,  which  included  the  cross  or  rather 
the  wheel  with  foiu*  spokes  (in  this  connection  a  better 
and  more  accurate  description  because  it  explains  the 
most  beautiful  form  which  it  assumed  as  the  swastika), 
is  entirely  absent  from  the  prehistoric  monuments  of 
Western  Europe.^  The  stone  crosses  of  Cornwall  are 
not  of  an  earlier  date  than  the  sixth  or  seventh 
century  of  our  era,  and  by  that  time  not  only  was 
the  county  actively  Christian  but  the  Minoan  sym- 
bolism was  dead,  buried  and  forgotten. 

Stones  may  be,  and  in  many  ages  and  in  many 
lands  have  been,  venerated  for  their  supposed  powers 
and  virtues.  Such  stones,  especially  in  Brittany, 
have  received  Christianisation,  that  is,  have  been 
marked  with  or  surmounted  by  a  cross  within  com- 
paratively modern  times.  There  is  no  reason  why 
some  such  course  may  not  have  suggested  itself  to 
the  Cornish  Christians  of  the  seventh  and  succeeding 
centuries.  But  the  golden  age  of  Celtic  Christianity 
was  during  the  latter  half  of  the  seventh  and  first 
half  of  the  eighth  century,  and  at  that  time  Cornwall 
was  in  constant  communication  with  Ireland,  the 
centre  of  Christian  learning.  ^ 

^  Dechelette,  ArcMologie  Prdhistorique,  p.  441. 

2  Oman,  England  before  the  Norman  Conquest,  p.  30. 


86  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

About  270  stone  crosses  are  to  be  found  in  Cornwall. 
They  are  mostly  of  granite  and  have  been  fashioned 
by  means  of  iron  implements,  in  some  instances  with 
considerable  taste  and  skill. 

They  are  too  well  known  to  require  description. 
To  suppose  them  to  have  been  erected  by  sun 
worshippers  in  the  sixth  and  succeeding  centuries 
is  to  suppose  the  prevalence  of  a  religion  in  Cornwall 
which  at  that  time  prevailed  nowhere  else  in  Europe 
and  concerning  which  history  is  silent.  On  the  other 
hand,  to  suppose  them  to  have  been  originally  con- 
nected with  nature  worship  of  a  peculiarly  revolting 
character  and  to  have  been  Christianised  by  signing 
them  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  is  highly  improbable 
if,  as  the  maintainers  of  this  hypothesis  assert,  that 
sign  was  regarded  as  pagan. 

A  much  simpler  and  more  convincing  explanation 
is  that  the  stone  crosses  were  erected  in  order  to 
disaffect  and  sanctify  places  which  from  time  im- 
memorial had  been  devoted  to  old  pagan  super- 
stitions.^ This  at  any  rate  has  the  merit  of  being 
in  accordance  with  the  facts  disclosed  by  the  Sampson 
episode.  Moreover,  it  avoids  the  anachronism  which 
connects  them  with  sun  worship,  while  at  the  same 
time  it  disallows  the  charge  of  incredible  folly  which 
must  otherwise  be  imputed  to  the  founders  of  Cornish 
Christianity  if  we  suppose  those  earnest  men  to  have 
retained  a  degrading  symbol  of  nature  worship  with 
little  or  no  modification  of  its  structural  features. 

*  Anatole  le  Braz,  La  nuit  des  feux. 


Ill 

CORNWALL  AND  BRITTANY 

ALTHOUGH  much  good  work  has  been  done  and 
useful  results  have  been  obtained  in  many  fields 
of  research  both  by  individual  Cornishmen  and  by 
societies  like  the  Royal  Institution  of  Cornwall, 
there  is  one  department  at  least  which  has  been 
somewhat,  neglected  by  those  for  whom  it  might 
have  been  expected  to  possess  a  special  attractive- 
ness. 

The  interest  which  of  late  years  has  been  awakened 
in  the  Cornish  language  and  in  Celtic  Christianity 
has  not  been  the  result  of  any  revival  in  Cornwall 
itself.  Mr.  Whitley  Stokes  is  an  Irishman  by  birth 
and  extraction,  Professor  Loth  a  Breton,  Mr.  Henry 
Jenner  a  Cornishman.  In  fact  no  Cornishman 
except  the  last-named  has  so  far  thrown  himself 
wholeheartedly  into  the  movement  which  has  for 
its  object  the  critical  study  of  the  language  and 
religion  of  the  Celtic-speaking  nations.  This  is  much 
to  be  regretted,  because  both  of  these  subjects  were 
assigned  a  place  in  the  comprehensive  scheme  of 
Dr.  Borlase,  which,  as  conceived  and  elaborated  by 
him,  entitled  him  to  rank  among  the  leading  European 
antiquaries  of  his  own  day.  Although  Dr.  Borlase 
achieved  little  of  permanent  value  in  the  way  of 
exposition,  he  gathered  much  valuable  material 
which,  but  for  him,  would  have  been  lost,  and  by  his 

37 


38  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

sagacity  and  diligence  succeeded  in  riveting  the 
attention  of  his  compatriots. 

He  was,  hke  all  the  leading  archaeologists  of  his 
time,  a  resolute  believer  in  the  Druidical  origin  of 
the  preliistoric  remains  of  the  county,  a  theory 
which  he  advocated  with  consummate  skill  and 
particularity.  Since  his  death  the  theory  has  been 
found  to  be  untenable  without  any  serious  injury, 
however,  being  done  to  his  high  reputation. 

The  brilliant  essay  of  his  great-great-grandson,  the 
late  Mr.  William  Copeland  Borlase,  on  the  Age  of 
the  Saints f  first  printed  in  1878,  has  been  one  of  the 
very  few  original  works  accomplished  in  the  county 
having  for  its  object  the  exposition  of  Celtic  Chris- 
tianity. In  this  work  its  writer  attempted  too  much. 
Subsequent  research  has  shown  that  many  of  his 
identifications  of  the  Cornish  saints  are  untrust- 
worthy, and  that  his  arbitrary  delineation  of  the 
spheres  of  influence  of  the  respective  groups  of  Irish, 
Welsh  and  Breton  saints  is  often  fanciful  and  mis- 
leading. 

Given  leisure  and  the  spirit  of  enquiry,  the  two 
subjects  which  ought  to  appeal  most  strongly  to  a 
Cornishman  are  the  ancient  religion  and  the  ancient 
language  of  the  county  to  which  he  belongs. 

Both  subjects  are  now^well  within  his  reach  owing 
to  the  immense  amount  of  material  which  has,  within 
recent  years,  been  made  available  by  the  publication 
of  ancient  records.  The  Councils  and  Ecclesiastical 
Documents  of  Haddan  and  Stubbs,  the  Episcopal 
Registers,  edited  by  Hingeston-Randolph,  the  Parish 
Registers,  edited  by  Phillimore  and  others,  the 
p  ublications  of  the  Record  Commissioners  and  of  the 
Royal  Institution  of  Cornwall,  the  Revue  Celtique, 


Cornwall  and  Briitany  89 

the  Ancient  Cornish  Drama,  edited  by  Mr.  Edwin 
Norris,  the  critical  works  of  Mr.  Whitley  Stokes,  of 
Pi'ofessor  Loth  and  Dom  Gougaud,  the  Cornish 
Grammar  of  Mr.  Jenner  ;  these  are  a  few  of  the 
many  sources  whence  valuable  information  may  be 
derived  for  the  comparative  study  of  these  subjects. 
In  this  connection  it  may  be  observed  that  little 
satisfaction  will  be  gained  from  facts  and  statements 
which  are  obtained  at  second  hand.  Facts  must  be 
sought  out  in  the  original  documents  and  examined 
in  their  original  settings. 

The  context  is  often  more  illuminating  than  the 
fact  which  it  enshrines.  Not  documents  only  ;  the 
to^^Tis,  villages,  hamlets  and  homesteads,  with  their 
ancient 'names,  address  silent  appeals  to  the  hearts 
and  understandings  of  those  who  live  among  them. 

An  interesting  illustration  is  supplied  by  the  three 
Cornish  words,  Eglos  (Ecclesia),  Escop  (Episcopus) 
and  Pleu  (Plebs) — interesting  because  the  final  judg- 
ment must  be  held  in  suspense  until  a  survey  has 
been  made  of  their  ramifications.     All  three  words 
arc  found  in  the  place-names  of  this  county.    Eglos 
is  found  in  Lant eglos,  Egloskerry  and  in  some  other 
places  ;    Escop  is  found  in  Trescobeas  in  Budock, 
formerly  appendant  to  the  bishop's  manor  of  Penryn, 
also  in  Mainen  Escop  (Bishop's  Rock),  in  the  Isles 
of  Scilly  ;  Pleu  is  found  in  Plunent,  the  ancient  name 
of  Pelynt,  in  Pluvathack  (Budock)  and  possibly  in 
Bleu  Bridge  in  Gulval.    Names  beginning  or  ending 
in  Eglos  are  numerous  in  Cornw^all ;  those  having  Pleu 
for  the  first  syllable  are  very  few  in  number.     In 
Brittany   very    few    place-names    are    composed    of 
Eglos  and  Escop,  w^hereas  Pleu  enters  into  many. 
Why   does    Pleu   rather   than   Eglos   lend  itself  so 


40  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

readily  in  Brittany  to  the  exigencies  of  ecclesiastical 
nomenclature  ?     Were  it  not  that  Lan  (monastery) 
is  equally  distributed  in  the  two  countries,  we  should 
be  tempted  to  say  that  in  Cornwall  a  Celtic  word 
(lan)  was  preferred  to  a  Latin  word  (plebs)  to  describe 
the  ecclesiastical  unit.     Some  difference  of  condition 
or  of  association  there  must  have  been  to  account 
for   it.      That   which   most   readily   occurs   is   that 
Armorica    was    thoroughly    Latinised    before    the 
insular  Celts  arrived  there,  whereas   Cornwall  was 
probably    never    brought    into    close    contact    -svith 
f   Roman  civilisation  as  such  except  on  and  near  the 
coast ;   in  other  words,  that  Plebs  was  in  use  in  the 
former    country    before    it    became    Christian    and 
acquired  afterwards  a  specific  ecclesiastical  significa- 
tion, whereas  in  Cornwall  it  was  introduced  along 
with   Christianity  or  after   Christianity  had  taken 
root.     Very  few  traces  of  Roman  civilisation  are  to 
be  found  in  this  county.     The  Roman  milestone  at 
St.  Hilary  is  almost  unique.    Roman  coins,  of  which 
many  have  been  found  in  the  county,  do  not  prove 
Roman   settlement.      It   is    certain,    however,    that 
Britain  had  become  Christian,  at  least  in  name,  before 
the  Roman  legions  were  withdrawn,  and  it  is  there- 
fore probable  that  the  words  Eglos,  Escop  and  Pleu 
had  been  received  into  the  Cornish  language  before 
that  time.     And  the  true  explanation  of  the  per- 
sistence of  Pleu  in  the  place-names  of  Brittany  seems 
to  be  that  the  insular  Britons,  who  had  acquired  the 
word    Plebs    during    the    Roman    occupation,    con- 
verted it,  for  ecclesiastical  purposes,  into  Pleu  and 
took  it  with  them  when  they  emigrated  to  Armorica, 
where  very  soon  it  had  to  give  place  to  the  word 
Pares  (from  the  French  Paroisse),  though  not  before 


Cornwall  and  Brittany  41 

it  had  taken  root  in  the  place-names.  In  Cornwall 
and  Wales,  on  the  other  hand,  Pleu  remained  in 
current  use  and  is  therefore  seldom  found  in  the 
place-names  of  those  countries.  Making  allowance 
for  changed  conditions,  the  same  explanation  accounts 
for  the  persistence  of  the  word  Lan  in  the  place-names 
of  all  three  countries — it  persisted  in  the  place-names 
because  it  had  fallen  out  of  current  use. 

For  reasons  which  will  appear  later,  it  is  important 
to  keep  well  in  mind  the  relations  which  subsisted 
between  Cornwall  and  Brittany  from  the  time  of  the 
Dumnonian  exodus,  which  began  in  the  first  half  of 
the  fifth  century,  until  those  relations  were  inter- 
rupted in  the  sixteenth  century. 

Leaving  for  future  discussion  the  question  of 
religion,  there  are  points  of  contact  between  the  two 
countries  which  deserve  attention,  not  only  because 
they  are  interesting  in  themselves,  but  because  they 
can  hardly  fail  to  suggest  others. 

The  colonisation  of  Armorica  by  the  people  of 
Dumnonia  is  accepted  by  every  scholar  of  repute. 
The  gradual  re -settlement  of  Bretons  in  Cornwall  is 
not  so  well  kno^vn.  Nevertheless,  the  historical 
evidence  is  not  open  to  question.  Domesday  Book 
shows  that,  with,  three  exceptions,  all  the  landholders 
in  Cornwall  were,  in  the  days  of  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor, Saxons.  When  WiUiam  the  Norman  set 
about  the  conquest  of  England,  he  was  joined  by 
several  Breton  nobles,  who,  by  way  of  reward, 
received  considerable  grants  of  land  in  Cornwall. 
Richard  Fitz  Turold,  the  ancestor  of  the  baronial 
house  of  Cardinan,  received  thirty-one  manors, 
Brient  six,  Blohiu  five,  Jovin  thirteen,  Wihumar 
three  and  Judhel  one. 


42 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


It  was,  doubtless,  owing  to  the  presence  of  these 
Breton  knights  that  Cornwall  came  to  play  so 
important  a  part  in  the  Arthurian  romances,  which, 
soon  after  the  Conquest,  became  kno^vn  throughout 
western  Europe.  There  has  been  much  controversy 
respecting  their  origin.  They  have  been  attributed 
to  England,  Wales,  Cornwall  and  Brittany.  That  of 
Tristan  and  Iseult  was,  until  quite  recently,  com- 
monly referred  to  an  English  archetype  which 
assumed  literary  form  at  the  hands  of  British  and 
Welsh  minstrels  or  jugglers. 

It  has  remained  for  Professor  Loth  to  demonstrate, 
beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt,  that  it  originated  in 
Cornwall  at  a  time  when  Celtic,  Saxon  and  Norman 
were  all  spoken  languages.  Those  who  are  famiUar 
with  the  romance  will  have  been  puzzled  by  the 
presence  of  two  Iseults  in  one  and  the  same  story. 
On  this  point  M.  Loth  says,  "  in  my  opinion  it  is 
from  the  juxtaposition  in  Cornwall  of  two  legends, 
the  Cornish  and  the  Armorican,  and  from  a  com- 
promise between  the  two  that  the  creation  of  the 
two  Iseults  has  originated."^ 

No  better  proof  could  be  found  of  the  friendly  spirit 
which  existed  between  the  two  nations  than  their  mu- 
tual consent  to  share  the  tales  and  traditions  of  both. 

It  was  a  Breton  who,  in  1177,  carried  away  the 
body  of  St.  Petrock  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Mewan 
in  Brittany.  As  a  canon  of  Bodmin  he  had  learnt 
to  venerate  the  saint,  and  doubtless  considered  that 
he  could  confer  no  greater  boon  upon  his  own  country- 
men than  to  present  them  with  the  saint's  relics. 
At  the  instance  of  Henry  II,  Roland  de  Dinan 
restored  them  to  the  Priory. 

1  Romans  de  la  Table  Bonde,  p.  110. 


Cornwall  and  Brittany  43 

The  trade  between  the  two  countries  was  con- 
siderable. The  Patent  Rolls  supply  ample  evidence 
of  this.  In  1343  we  find  an  inquisition  respecting 
certain  mariners  of  the  county  of  Cornwall  who  had 
been  received  into  the  service  of  the  Duchess  of 
Brittany,  but  who  had  turned  pirates  and  plundered 
the  vessels  of  both  countries. 

More  convincing  still  is  the  evidence  supplied  by 
the  first  subsidy  roll  of  King  Henry  VIII.  The  roll 
is  undated,  but  the  date  cannot  be  later  than  1523. 
In  it  are  given  the  names  of  all  those  who  were 
required  to  contribute  to  the  subsidy  and  the  several 
amounts  of  their  assessment,  in  land  and  goods,  for 
the  purpose.  The  roll  for  the  hundred  of  Penwith 
is  almost  complete,  only  the  parishes  of  Crowan, 
Illogan,  Redruth  and  a  part  of  Camborne  being 
missing.^  In  all  the  Penwith  parishes,  save  five  of  the 
smaller  ones,  are  found  Bretons  who  are  described  as 
nati  in  partibus  Britannice  sub  obediencia  Regis 
Francorum.  These  Bretons  constitute  more  than 
one-sixth  of  the  total  tax-paying  population  of  the 
hundred  of  Penwith.  They  are  described  as  tinners, 
fishermen,  smiths,  servants,  labourers  and  cooks  :  the 
occupations  of  twenty-nine  of  them  are  not  given. 
Although  the  several  amounts  to  be  contributed  by 
them  are  in  every  case  in  respect  of  goods  and  com- 
paratively small,  there  is  fortunately  reliable  evidence 
to  prove  they  were  not  mere  sojourners  but  persons 
who  had  come  to  stay. 

The  order  to  keep  parish  registers  issued  by  Thomas 

*  The  Roll  was  printed  by  the  Royal  Institution  of  Cornwall  in 
1887.  Extracts  from  some  of  the  later  rolls  are  given  by  Mr.  J.  H. 
Matthews  in  his  History  of  St.  Ivea,  Lelant,  Towednack  and  Zennor^ 
pp.  133-42  ;  and  by  Dr.  W.  J.  Stephens  in  liis  Collections  for  a 
History  of  Crantock. 


44  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Cromwell  in  1537,  and  the  further  order,  in  1597, 
requiring  a  transcript  of  them  to  be  made  on  parch- 
ment, would  have  provided  future  generations  with 
an  invaluable  source  of  information,  had  those  orders 
been  generally  obeyed  and  the  records  carefully 
preserved. 

Unfortunately,  few  parishes  can  claim  to  possess  an 
uninterrupted  record  of  baptisms,  marriages  and 
burials  from  the  year  1538  up  to  the  present  time. 
In  Penwith  only  Camborne  enjoys  this  distinction. 
All  the  rest  of  the  registers  begin  after  the  accession 
of  Queen  Ehzabeth.  The  earliest  of  the  Madron 
registers,  which  begins  in  1577,  has  been  printed  and 
is  accessible  :  the  Camborne  marriages  have  also 
been  printed.  From  these  two  registers  it  will 
suffice  to  give  extracts  which  bear  upon  Breton 
settlement  in  the  county.  Camborne  supplies  the 
following  marriages  : 

1538.  John  Cart  ho  we,  brito,  and  Nora  his  wife. 
1540.  Stephen  Bryton  and  Jane  his  wife. 
1540.  G'ua  Bryton  and  Margaret  his  wife. 
1540.  Uden  John,  brytton,  and  his  wife. 
1540.  Gregorie  Brytton  and  Margaret  his  wife. 
1546.  John  Gerecrist  and  Margaret  Willm,  bryttons. 
1568.  Peres  Brytton  and  Alson  his  wife. 

If  the  above  list  is  compared  with  the  subsidy  roll, 
to  which  reference  has  been  made,  it  will  be  clear 
that  Bryton  is  not  a  surname  but  a  descriptive 
epithet.  The  list,  in  fact,  supplies  only  four  surnames, 
Carthowe,  John,  Willm  and  Gerecrist.  Of  these  the 
first  and  last  are  interesting  :  the  first  survives  in 
Cornwall  as  Carthewe  and  in  Brittany  as  Carzou  ; 


Cornwall  and  Brittany  45 

the   last   is   a    Breton    place-name — Kergrist,    near 
Pontivy.^ 

As  showing  that  the  Breton  immigrants  did  not 
return  to  their  own  comitry  the  following  entries 
from  the  Madron  register ^  will  be  helpful,  if  not 
conclusive.    Among  the  burials  we  have  : 

1582.  Jane,  wife  of  John  Brittayne. 

1585.  Elizabeth,  wife  of  Oliver,  the  Brittonn. 

1587.  Joane,  wife  of  John  Britton. 

1599.  Peres  Brittayne. 

Unfortunately  the  Madron  baptisms  are  missing 
until  1592  and  the  marriages  until  1577.  It  is  im- 
possible, iiowever,  with  the  Camborne  marriages  and 
the  Madron  burials  before  us,  to  resist  the  conclusion 
that  in  the  first  half  of  the  sixteenth  century  Bretons 
arrived,  married  and  were  buried  in  the  county.  They 
doubtless  left  descendants.  It  is  remarkable,  however, 
that  whereas,  at  the  present  time,  in  Cornwall  the 
surname  Britton  or  Bridden  is  rare,  in  the  Midlands, 
where  Breton  influence  was  never  considerable,  it  is 
comparatively  common.  The  explanation  appears 
to  be  that  the  Christian  names  of  the  Breton  immi- 
grants became  surnames,  and  in  this  way  the  number 
of  Christian  surnames,  which  in  West  Cornwall  now 
amounts  to  little  short  of  30  per  cent  of  the  whole 
number,  was  vastly  increased. 

For  how  long  the  tide  of  Breton  immigration  had 

^  I  am  indebted  to  Professor  Loth  for  the  identification  of  these 
surnames. 

*  Some  further  light  would  doubtless  be  thrown  on  the  subject 
if  the  Camborne  registers  were  searched  for  the  children  of  the  above 
marriages  and  for  the  burial  of  their  parents.  It  is  noteworthy  that 
Carthew  marriages  were  solemnised  at  Camborne  in  1683  and  1588. 
They  may  have  been,  and  probably  were,  those  of  John  Carthowe's 
children. 


46  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

been  flowing,  when  we  meet  with  it  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  it  is  impossible  to  say.  Its  persistence  in 
the  first  half  of  that  century  is  not  more  noteworthy 
than  its  arrest  in  the  second  half.^ 

Brittany  had  become  a  French  province  in  1495 
by  the  marriage  of  Anne,  Duchess  of  Brittany,  to 
Charles  VIII.  The  tortuous  foreign  policy  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  of  England,  no  less  than  the  political  and 
religious  complications  of  her  protracted  reign,  could 
hardly  have  been  favourable  to  Breton  immigration. 
The  reformed  religion  and  the  decline  of  the  Cornish 
language  have  prevented  a  renewal  of  close  relations 
between  the  two  countries. 

The  mystery  and  miracle  plays  constituted  another 
link  between  Cornwall  and  Brittany.  Whether 
written  in  Cornish  or  Breton  they  could  be  under- 
stood by  the  inhabitants  of  both  countries. 

They  were  acted  on  both  sides  of  the  Channel  in 
the  open  air.  The  subject  matter — sacred  history 
and  religious  biography — was  the  same  for  both. 
The  trilogy  called  the  Ordinalia,  which,  in  three  plays, 
covered  roughly  the  same  ground  as  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  represents  the  Cornish  treatment, 
by  means  of  the  Cornish  language,  of  the  mystery, 
wliich,  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  was 
common  to  western  Europe.  But  the  miracle  play 
of  Beunans  Meriasek,  the  life  of  St.  Meriasek,  was 
Celtic  in  origin  and  treatment.  The  Cornish  version, 
written  by  Dom  Hadton,  in  1504,  had  probably  a 
Breton  archetype.  St.  Meriasek  or  Meriadec,  who 
shares  with  St.  Martin  the  patronage  of  Camborne, 

^  As  late,  however,  as  1599  we  meet  with  Bretons  at  Redruth, 
who  contributed  handsomely  to  the  subsidy  of  that  year.  Six  may 
bo  noted  in  the  St.  Ives  district  in  1571,  but  none  in  1693  or  after 
that  date  (Lay  Subsidies,  87  (218) ). 


Cornwall  and  Brittany  47 

was  unquestionably  a  very  important  personage  in 
Brittany.  He  gave  his  name  to  a  tr^ve  of  Plumergat, 
Pluvigner,  Pluneret  and  Noyal-Pontivy  i^  he  is  the 
patron  of  Stival  and  of  Plougasnou.  He  was  also 
numbered  among  the  early  bishops  of  Vannes,  though, 
according  to  M.  Loth,  mistakenly.  ^ 

It  is  significant  that  in  the  Cornish  Beunans 
Meriasek  his  elevation  to  that  see  forms  an  important 
episode.  This  fact,  of  itself,  would  suggest  a  Breton 
origin  for  the  play.  Mi-.  Thurstan  Peter  has,  on  other 
grounds,  arrived  at  the  same  conclusion.^ 

The  mystery  and  miracle  plays  were  still  in  vogue 
when  Richard  Carew  wrote  his  Survey  of  Cornwall. 
There  is  iip  need  to  quote  the  well-known  passage  in 
which  he  describes  the  degradation  of  what  had  once 
been  a  valuable  means  of  instruction,  but  which,  in 
his  day  (1590),  had  become  a  questionable  form  of 
popular  entertainment. 

At  St.  Just-in-Penwith  and  Perranzabuloe  the 
plain- an-gware,  place  of  the  play,  is  more  or  less 
carefully  preserved.  The  populous  district  of  Plain- 
angwarry  in  the  parish  of  Redruth  also  reminds  the 
inhabitants  of  the  days  of  old  and  the  years  that 
are  past.  In  more  than  one  manorial  extent,  as,  for 
example,  in  that  of  the  manor  of  St.  Buryan,  the 
writer  has  found  a  tenement,  described  as  Plain- 
angware,  the  site  of  which  is  now  unknown.  It  is 
not  improbable  that  every  considerable  Cornish 
parish  had  formerly  a  space  reserved  for  the  mystery 
and  miracle  play. 

^  The  tr^ve  is  described  by  Dom  Gougaud  as  a  parochial  sub- 
division still  recognised  in  certain  cantons  of  Brittany  (Chrdtientds, 
p.  124). 

*  Loth's  Les  Saints  hretona,  pp.  92,  93. 

2  Peter,  Old  Cornieh  Drama,  p.  34. 


48 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


No  attempts  have  hitherto  been  made  to  revive 
these  plays  in  Cornwall.  ^  A  graduate  of  Missouri 
University,  visiting  the  Plain -an -gware  at  St.  Just, 
informed  the  writer  that  in  New  York,  with  the 
assistance  of  wealthy  patrons,  the  Cornish  plays  had 
been  successfully  rendered  by  members  of  the 
University.  In  Brittany  there  has  been  of  late  years 
a  notable  revival  of  the  mysteries  on  modern  lines  in 
the  Breton  language.  Under  the  direction  of  an 
enlightened  clergy,  encouraged  by  eminent  Celtic 
scholars,  the  plays  are  attracting  the  attention  of 
many  besides  those  for  whom  they  have  been  written. 
The  marked  histrionic  ability  of  the  players,  most,  if 
not  all,  of  them  simple  country  folk,  the  atmosphere 
of  reverent  adoring  faith,  and  of  robust  inspiring 
patriotism,  the  utter  absence  of  anything  like  vanity 
or  pretence,  the  intense  reality  of  the  Gospel  story 
which,  too  often,  in  the  case  of  ordinary  Englishmen, 
has,  under  the  soothing  influence  of  an  inimitable 
authorised  version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  become  an 
idyllic,  poetical  and  idealistic  presentment  of  Scrip- 
tural truth,  but  which,  as  proclaimed  by  the  living 
voice  and  the  impassioned  fervour  of  believing  hearts 
amid  circumstances  not  very  dissimilar  to  those 
which  gave  it  birth:  all  this  is  irresistibly  pathetic 
and  convincing. 

No  one  who  has  been  present  at  St.  Anne  d'Auray 
and  who  has  followed,  even  by  means  of  a  French 
translation,  the  Boeh-er-go^d  (the  Call  of  the  Blood), 
in  which  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son  is  unfolded 

1  After  the  above  was  written,  Mr.  Thurstan  Peter,  President  of 
the  Royal  Institution  of  Cornwall,  announced  that  under  the  segia 
of  that  institution  the  Beunans  Mcriasek  would  be  performed  in 
the  year  1915.  The  great  war  hewa  necessarily  caused  the  postpone- 
ment of  the  enterprise. 


Cornwall  and  Brittany  49 

strictly  on  the  lines  of  the  sacred  narrative,  can  ever 
forget  it.  In  the  words  of  Abbe  le  Bayon,  the  writer 
of  the  Hbretto,  it  is  "  par  dela  ce  pauvre  pere  qui 
souffrit  un  jour,  dans  quel  que  coin  ignore,  de 
Tabandon  inqualifiable  de  son  fils — que  chacun  des 
spectateurs  veuille  bien  entrevoir ;  le  coeur  de  Dieu 
^ternellement  blesse  des  abandons  humains  ;  mais 
aussi,  la  vieille  Bretagne  toute  dechiree  au  delaisse- 
ment  des  siens  et  confiante  encore,  toujours  aimante, 
rappelnnt  a  sa  vieille  langue,  a  ses  croyances  anciennes, 
les  fils  oublieux  en  qui  repose  I'espoir  de  la  race." 
The  appeal  "  a  sa  vieille  langue  "  for  Cornishmen 
comes  too  late,  but  that  "  a  ses  croyances  anciennes  " 
should  meet  with  a  response  from  those  at  least  who 
are  zealous  for  the  traditions  of  their  Cornish  fore- 
fathers. 


THE  CELTIC  CHRISTIANITY  OF 
CORNWALL 

BY  comparing  the  development  of  Christian  in- 
stitutions in  the  various  portions  of  the  Celtic 
world  and  observing  those  elements  which  were,  for 
three  centuries  at  least,  characteristic,  common  and 
permanent,  it  ought  to  be  possible  to  arrive  at  some 
very  definite  and  useful  results.  It  ought  to  be  pos- 
sible to  supplement  the  evidence,  supplied  by  writers 
like  Gildas  and  the  venerable  Bede,  and,  from  the 
common  store  of  Celtic  learning,  acquired  in  Wales, 
Ireland  and  Brittany,  to  remedy  our  defective 
knowledge  of  Cornwall  and  of  Cornish  Christianity. 
Obviously  the  closer  the  relations  between  the  four 
Celtic  families  the  stronger  the  presumption  in  favour 
of  an  identity  of  ecclesiastical  organisation. 

Until  the  Saxon  raids,  wliich  began  in  the  year  428, 
Cornwall  and  Wales  were  integral  portions  of  Great 
Britain  ;  the  inhabitants,  though  differentiated  into 
kingdoms,  were  bound  together  by  a  common  religion 
and  by  a  more  or  less  common  language. 

The  Roman  occupation  which  in  Armorica  had 
changed  the  vernacular  from  Gaulish  to  Latin  (which 
in  the  fifth  century  was,  in  that  country,  already 
giving  rise  to  a  romance  language)  achieved  no  such 
marked  result  in  Britain.  Latin  may  have  been  spoken 
in  the  centres  of  population  and  in  places  where  the 

50 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall  51 

Roman  influence  was  exceptionally  strong  ;   it  may 
have  been  spoken,  as  Professor  Haverfield  contends, 
in  the  eastern  counties  ;    but  the  absence  of  any  f 
trace  of  a  romance  language  goes  to  prove  that  it 
was  never  the  vernacular. 

The  Saxon  invasion  which,  during  the  fifth  and 
sixth  centuries,  reduced  the  Britons  to  a  state  of 
servitude,  or  drove  them  to  the  more  inaccessible  f 
and  remote  regions  of  Wales  and  Cornwall,  was  the 
immediate  cause  of  a  great  exodus  to  Armorica.  No 
event  in  British  laistory  proved  more  fruitful  in  results: 
no  event  is  more  suggestive  for  the  purpose  of  eluci- 
dating Cornish  Church  history.  How  large  was  the 
share  taken  in  that  emigration  by  the  people  of 
Dumnonia  (Cornwall,  Devon,  Dorset  and  Somerset) 
may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that  the  language 
which  the  emigrants  introduced  into  Armorica — a 
language  wliich  speedily  superseded  Latin  just  as 
Latin  had  superseded  Gaulish — was  Cornish  rather 
than  Welsh,  the  language,  in  short,  which  survived 
in  some  parts  of  Cornwall  until  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury and  which  is,  wdth  some  slight  modification,  still 
spoken  in  Finist^re  and  to  some  extent  in  Morbihan 
and  C6tes  du  Nord.  Professor  Loth,  whose  eminence 
as  a  Celtic  scholar  no  one  will  dispute,  has  wiitten, 
"it  is  certain  that  hnguistically  the  Britons  of  Corn- 
wall were  nearer  of  kin  to  the  emigrants  than  the 
Welsh  :  they  doubtless  occupied  the  nearer  neigh- 
bourhood of  ancient  Dumnonia."  "  The  Breton 
language  forms  with  Cornish  a  closely  compacted 
unity  as  opposed  to  Welsh,  although  the  three 
languages  were  assuredly  very  near  neighbours  at 
this  period  "  (the  fifth  century).  ^ 

^  Led  Noma  de^  Saints  bretons,  p.  143. 


52  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Armorica  itself  became  known  as  Brittany  in  the 
sixth  century.  Cornwall  (Cornouaille)  was  adopted 
as  the  name  of  that  portion  of  it  between  the  Elorn 
and  the  Elle  soon  afterwards.  Dumnonia  was  the 
name  given  to  the  northern  portion  between  the  Elorn 
and  the  Cuesnon  in  the  ninth  century.  The  settlers 
in  Armorica  introduced  their  own  form  of  Christianity, 
and  the  object  of  the  British  and  Irish  missionary 
saints  who  flocked  thither  soon  afterwards  was  not, 
as  ancient  writers  have  supposed,  in  order  to  convert 
the  pagan  Gauls,  but  rather  to  administer  to  the 
spiritual  needs  of  their  compatriots.  To  these  mis- 
sions our  Dumnonia  contributed  little  in  comparison 
with  Wales.  Cornwall  after  the  foundation  of  the 
kingdom  of  Wessex  in  519  became  isolated :  its 
relations  with  Brittany  were  doubtless  closer  than 
with  Saxonised  Britain.  But  it  never  became,  like 
Wales  and  Ireland  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  a 
great  missionary  centre.  The  founders  of  the  Breton 
monastery-bishoprics — Pol  Aurelian,  Lunaire,  Mag- 
loir  c.  Me  wan  and  Malo  were  all  Welsh  :  Tutwal  only, 
the  founder  of  Treguier,  was  of  British  Dumnonia. 
Of  the  British  saints  whose  names  are  found  in  the 
parishes,  fractions  of  parishes  and  holy  places  of 
Brittany,  from  80  to  90  are  Welsh  ;  about  60  appear 
in  Cornwall ;  from  30  to  40  appear  only  in  Brittany 
and  in  Cornwall  and  Devon,  and  a  few  in  Somerset.^ 

The  British  refugees  remind  us  of  iEneas  whom 
tradition  represents  as  bringing  with  him  his  Lares 
and  Penates  to  Italy.  The  Dumnonian  immigrants 
brought  with  them  the  cult  of  their  own  insular 
saints.  At  a  later  period  Brittany  was  able  to  make 
a  return  in  kind.  Pol  Aurelian,  Sampson,  Columba, 
1  Loth,  ibid.,  p.  124,  n.  1. 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall  58 

Meriadec,  Corentin  and  others  of  Breton  fame  were 
received  into  the  devotional  system  of  Cornwall. 

Not  only  were  the  Breton  and  Cornish  people  one 
in  origin,  tradition,  language  and  religious  sentiment, 
they  were  one  in  their  Celtic  ideal  of  the  priestly  and 
religious  life.  Theirs  no  less  than  that  of  the  Welsh 
and  Irish  was  the  monastic  ideal.  Every  Cornish 
place-name  bearing  the  prefix  Ian,  together  with 
some  j)lace-names  bearing  the  prefix  nan,  implies  a 
monastic  foundation.  Lanisley,  Landithy,  Lan-  , 
hydrock,  Lanherne  and  Landegy,  Nancekuke  and 
Nansladron  are  a  few  examples  which  show  that  the 
quasi -monastic  foundations  of  Domesday  Book  were 
only  modified  survivals  of  what  was  in  the  sixth  . 
century  the  accepted  ecclesiastical  type,  a  type  which 
continued  to  exist  apparently  long  after  the  parochial 
system  made  its  appearance.  A  body  of  celibate 
clergy,  living  in  community,  observing  a  religious 
rule  and  entrusted  with  the  care  of  souls  over  an  ill- 
defined  area  will  probably  represent  the  normal,  just 
as  an  anchorite  living  solitary  with  a  view  to  the 
perfecting  of  his  soul  in  holiness  will  represent  the 
abnormal  development  of  the  monastic  ideal.  We  have 
no  means  of  estimating  the  number  of  monks  whose 
segregation  constituted  a  Cornish  lan.  It  is  probable 
that  the  communities  were  small  as  compared  with 
those  of  Wales  and  Ireland.  The  great  monastery  of 
Bangor  Iscoed  on  the  Dee  had,  according  to  the  Vener-  ^ 
able  Bede,  at  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century  no 
less  than  2100  monks.  Clonard,  in  the  county  of 
Meath,  founded  by  St.  Finnian  about  the  year  520,  ■ 
is  said  to  have  been  larger.  It  may  be  extravagance 
on  the  part  of  the  biographer  of  St.  Patrick  to  state 
that  the  saint  enjoined  a  levy  of  a  tithe  of  the  men  as 


54 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


well  as  a  tithe  of  the  land  for  the  support  of  the 
Church,  1  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  a  very  con- 
siderable fraction  of  the  Celtic  population  embraced 
the  religious  life.  At  the  same  time  we  shall  probably 
arrive  at  a  false  economic  inference  unless  we  bear 
in  mind  the  tripartite  division  of  the  monk's  day 
which  required  one-third  of  it  to  be  spent  in  manual 
labour. 

Professor  Loth,  as  the  result  of  a  careful  study  of 
Breton  toponomastic,  has  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  Armorican  parishes  were  placed  as  early  as 
the  sixth  and  seventh  century  under  the  invocation 
of  the  saints — ^national,  emigrant,  or  otherwise — 
whose  names  they  still  bear.  ^  It  is  therefore  possible, 
I  think  probable,  that  the  Cornish  parish  is  older 
than  the  English.  The  reforms  of  Archbishop  Theo- 
dore (668-690)  which  resulted  in  the  subdivision  of 
dioceses  and  the  formation  of  parishes,  were  begun 
though  not  completed  a  little  less  than  a  century 
later.  Cornwall  and  Wales  were  unaffected  by  these 
reforms,  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  jurisdiction 
not  being  acknowledged  by  Cornwall  until  the  days 
of  Egbert  (803-839),  or  by  Wales  until  the  beginning 
of  the  twelfth  century. 

In  the  absence  of  clear  historical  evidence  it  would 
be  rash  to  assert  that  every  development  in  Wales, 
Brittany  and  Ireland  was  followed  by  a  corresponding 
development  in  Cornwall,  but  where  the  same  religious 
influences  were  at  work  in  every  other  Celtic-speaking 
country  it  may  be  assumed  that  those  influences  were  ■ 
at  work  in  Cornwall,  and  the  receptivity  of  the  Cornish 
in  the  matter  of  religion,  when  the  influence  was  held 

*  Quoted  by  Dom  Gougaud,  Les  ChrHierUia  cdtiques,  p.  82. 
■  Gougaud,  ibid.,  p.  107, 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall  55 

to  come  from  the  right  quarter,  is  witnessed  by  the 
readiness  wherewith  they  admitted  Welsh,  Irish  and 
Breton  saints  into  their  hagiologies. 

At  the  time  imder  discussion  it  will  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  saints  reverenced  in  Cornwall  were  \ 
almost  if  not  wholly  Celtic.  Even  at  the  present  time, 
in  spite  of  the  Saxon  conquest  and  the  submission  to 
Canterbury,  in  spite  of  the  attempt  to  substitute 
saints  from  the  Roman  Kalendar  for  the  Celtic  patrons 
of  Cornish  churches  in  the  fourteenth  century,  and 
in  spite  of  the  ignorant  perversion  of  spelling  and  the 
abortive  attempts  at  identification  on  the  part  of  the 
Enghsh  registrars  who  conducted  the  business  of  the 
bishop's  court  at  Exeter,  it  is  a  matter  for  wonder 
and  gratitude  that  so  many  Cornish  churches  should 
still  be  known  by  their  ancient  saints'  names. 

If  we  compare  the  dedications  of  Derbyshire  with 
those  of  Cornwall  we  find  that  of  the  168  ancient 
churches  in  the  former  county,  72  are  under  the 
invocation  of  Scriptural  saints,  18  under  St.  Michael, 
28  under  All  Saints,  34  under  historical  saints  like 
Martin,  Lawrence  and  Giles  and  about  16  under 
English  and  Saxonised  saints,  like  Edmund,  Oswald, 
Wilfrid,  Wer burgh  and  Cuthbert. 

On  the  other  hand,  in  Cornwall,  of  the  200  dedica- 
tions 30  are  Scriptural,  less  than  30  are  strangers 
(either  historical  and  non-English  like  Martin,  Ger-  j 
man  and  Clement,  or  aggressively  English,  like 
Morwenna,  Werburgh,  Swithun  and  Neot,  or  Saxon- 
ised like  Cuthbert,  Olave,  Odulph  and  Hugh)  and  the 
rest,  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  total  number,  are 
Celtic.  Nor  is  it  difficult  to  account  for  the  presence 
of  the  Saxon  element.  The  monastic  ideal  presented 
by  Werburgh  the  abbess  and  by  Cuthbert  the  abbot- 


56  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

bishop  would  appeal  to  the  prevailing  monastic 
temper,  while  the  early  settlement  of  Saxons  in  the 
north-eastern  portion  of  the  county,  of  which  we  have 
abundant  proof  in  its  toponomastic  (e.g.  in  Morwen- 
stow,  Jacobstow,  Aldestow  and  Neotstou)  and  in  the 
will  of  King  Alfred  (871-901)  whose  possessions  in 
Triconshire  (the  hundred  of  Trigg  which  at  that  time 
probably  embraced  the  hundred  of  Stratton)  are 
expressly  mentioned,  will  account  for  saints  like 
Neot,  Swithun  and  Morwenna  who  probably  dis- 
placed the  Celtic  saints  of  an  earlier  period. 

Before  passing  to  what  is  of  greatest  interest — ^the 
Celtic  episcopate — a  few  words  are  required  respect- 
ing the  two  great  controversies,  which,  however 
trivial  in  themselves,  served  the  purpose  of  furnishing 
records  of  a  period  concerning  which  records  are  very 
scarce. 

The  Easter  no  less  than  the  Tonsure  controversy 
was  one  of  the  results  of  the  isolation  of  Celtic  Chris- 
tianity. In  order  to  find  Easter  the  Roman  Church 
had,  until  the  year  457,  used  the  old  Jewish  cycle  of 
84  years.  In  that  year  a  cycle  of  532  years  was 
adopted.  The  Welsh  and  Cornish,  who  had  received 
their  Christianity  during  the  Roman  occupation  of 
Great  Britain,  and  therefore  long  before  457,  con- 
tinued to  use  the  Jewish  cycle.  They  refused  to 
conform  to  the  Roman  use  and  persisted  in  their 
refusal  for  a  very  considerable  period.  Ireland,  which 
had  also  become  Christian  before  457,  was  the  first  to 
adopt  the  Roman  Easter  in  633.  Cornwall  followed 
in  or  about  705,  as  the  result  of  St.  Aldhelm's  famous 
letter  to  Geruntius,  prince  of  Dumnonia.  North 
Wales  held  out  until  768  and  South  Wales  until  777.^ 
*  Haddan  and  Stubbs,  Councils^  etc.,  i,  201. 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall  57 

Mr.  Haddan,  who  identifies  the  "  errores  "  of  bishop 
Leofric's  Missal  (909)  with  the  "  egregium  errorem 
Brittonum  "  of  Bede's  history,  is  incUned  to  the 
opinion  that  St.  Aldhelm's  letter  was  inoperative  out- 
side the  Kingdom  of  Wessex  ;^  but  the  opinion  is 
open  to  dispute. 

The  shaving  of  the  head  does  not  appear  to  have 
been  associated  with  the  Christian  ministry  until  the 
fourth  century.  The  apostolic  injunction  respecting 
long  hair  was  observed,  but  it  was  the  monks  who 
introduced  the  tonsure  which,  at  first,  was  a  tonsure 
of  the  entire  head  and  known  as  that  of  St.  Paul. 
St.  Peter's  tonsure,  which  allowed  to  the  shaven 
ecclesiastic  an  aureole  or  crown  of  hair  around  the 
denuded  pate,  was  not  introduced  until  the  sixth 
century.  Long  before  this  time,  however,  the  monks 
of  the  Celtic  world  had  become  distinguished  by  a 
tonsure  which  apparently  made  bare  the  fore  part 
only  of  the  head  and  left  a  semicircular  fringe  in 
front.  The  Celtic  tonsure  was  taken  by  the  British 
refugees  to  Brittany  and  Galicia.  It  was  as  char- 
acteristic of  the  Celtic  clergy  as  the  kilt  is  characteris- 
tic of  Scottish  soldiers  to-day.  Its  origin  was  almost 
certainly  Druidical,  and,  if  so,  it  is  one  of  the  few 
shreds  of  evidence  we  possess  of  the  presence  of 
Druids  in  Cornwall.  Their  presence  in  Great  Britain 
at  an  earlier  period  is  generally  allowed ;  their 
presence  and  power  in  Ireland  is  conclusively  proved. 

The  Celtic  tonsure  appears  to  have  been  abandoned 
at  the  time  when  the  Roman  Easter  was  accepted. 
1  Ibid.,  i,  674  and  676. 


THE   MONASTERY-BISHOPRICS  OF 
CORNWALL 


THE  chief  interest  of  Celtic  Christianity  gathers 
around  the  monastery-bishopric  and  the  abbot- 
bishop  who  ruled  it.  In  the  sixth  century  the 
religious  hfe  had  become  much  more  than  a  counsel 
of  perfection.  In  Ireland  the  Church  was  almost 
exclusively  monastic.  In  Wales  St.  German  is  said 
to  have  founded  a  monastery  during  his  second  visit. 
Iltut,  whom  he  ordained  priest,  was  the  founder  of 
Llantwit,  the  great  school  of  monks  whence  came 
Sampson,  Paul  Aurelian  and  possibly  Gildas  and 
David. 

At  the  outset  it  is  necessary  to  guard  against 
the  undercurrent  of  thought  which  connects  Celtic 
monasticism  with  one  or  other  of  the  great  religious 
orders.  The  earliest  of  these  orders — ^that  of  St. 
Benedict — was  not  established  until  about  a.d.  529, 
and  was  not  introduced  into  Britain  until  St.  Augus- 
tine's arrival  in  a.d.  597.  At  the  interview  between 
Augustine  and  the  Welsh  bishops  in  603  Dinoot 
abbot  of  Bangor  Iscoed  was  among  the  strongest 
opponents  of  compromise.  Celtic  monasticism  owed 
nothing  to  St.  Benedict  or  to  St.  Augustine.  When 
therefore  we  read  the  statement  of  a  shrewd  and 
learned  wi'iter  like  Sir  John  Maclean  that  "St.  Pet  rock 
founded  his  monastery  at  Bodmin  adopting  the  rule 

58 


Monastery-Bishoprics  of  Cornwall         50 

of  St.  Benedict  "  and  when  we  recall  an  admission 
by  the  same  writer  that  Petrock  was  educated  at 
the  great  monastery  of  Clonard  towards  the  end  of 
the  fifth  or  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century, 
i.e.  presumably  between  490  and  a.d.  510  and 
therefore  before  the  Benedictine  order  was  founded, 
we  realise  how  mischievous  this  undercurrent  of 
thought  may  prove. 

There  is  no  evidence  that  any  early  monastic 
foundation  in  the  Celtic  world  was  established  in 
accordance  with  the  Benedictine  discipline.  Celtic 
monasticism  was  quite  definitely  sui  generis.  The 
mission  of  St.  German  in  429  and  447  probably  laid 
the  foundations  of  it  in  Britain. 

It  had  achieved  some  of  its  greatest  victories  before 
St.  Augustine  of  Canterbury  was  born.  Paul  Aurelian, 
the  Welsh  monk,  established  the  monastery -bishopric 
of  Leon  in  a.d.  530  :  Sampson,  a  compatriot,  the 
similar  foundation  at  Dol  in  a.d.  565  :  Tutwal  of 
British  Dumnonia  was  abbot  before  he  became  abbot - 
bishop  of  Treguier  in  the  same  century.  In  Ireland 
the  monastery  of  Clonard  was  founded  before  the 
Benedictine  order  came  into  existence.  St.  Patrick 
was  a  contemporary  of  St.  German.  Celtic  Chris- 
tianity, while  it  was  practically  independent  of 
Rome,^  became  intensely  monastic.  There  is  nothing 
therefore  to  lead  us  to  regard  the  canons  of  St. 
Petrock,  St.  Piran,  St.  Stephen,  St.  Keverne  and 
St.  Probus,  mentioned  in  Domesday  Book,  as 
subject   to   the   discipline   of   St.    Benedict.      Such 

1  Cornwall's  independence  of  Rome  implied  neither  repudiation 
of  nor  secession  from  the  Roman  Church.  It  was  merely  the 
temporary  suspension  of  outward  communion  with  Latin  Chris- 
tianity as  the  result  of  political  events  which  had  placed  Cornwall  in 
a  state  of  isolation. 


60  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


evidence  as  we  possess  tends  to  confirm  the  contrary 
opinion.  What  has  been  said  of  the  order  of  St. 
Benedict  appHes  with  greater  force  to  that  of  St. 
Augustine,  the  Black  Canons,  whose  earhest  founda- 
tion in  England  dates  from  a.d.  1108,  that  is,  22 
years  after  Domesday  Book  was  compiled.  Cardinal 
Gasquet  truly  says  the  clergy  of  every  large  church, 
as  being  subject  to  rule,  were  called  canons.  The 
rule  of  St.  Augustine  w^as  not  introduced  at 
Bodmin  until  the  time  of  Bishop  William  Warelwast 
(1107-36).! 

Under  the  strong  pressure  exerted  by  monastic 
expansion  the  governmental  character  of  episcopacy 
became  attenuated.  This  was  especially  the  case  in 
Ireland  and  in  those  churches  which  owed  their 
foundation  to  Irish  missions.  The  multiplication  of 
bishops  tended  to  degrade  the  office.  It  is  impossible 
to  read  the  accounts  of  monastic  rule  as  developed  by 
St.  Bridget  at  Kildare  and  by  the  Irish  mission  at 
lona,  and  of  the  mechanical  and  subsidiary  part 
which  the  bishops  were  called  upon  to  play  in  the 

1  The  statement  is  based  upon  the  assumption  that  the  decrees 
of  Pope  Leo  III  were  as  inoperative  in  Conawall  as  they  were  in 
Wales  and  Ireland.  It  should  be  needless  to  warn  the  reader  against 
confoimding  Augustine  of  Canterbury  with  the  bishop  of  Hippo. 
The  latter  is  said  to  have  sanctioned  certain  regulations  for  the 
religious  life  which  subsequently  became  loiown  as  the  rule  of 
St.  Augustine.  In  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century  Pope  Leo  III 
made  this  rule  obligatory  upon  all  the  clergy  who  had  not  embraced 
some  other  rule.  Had  the  monks  of  St.  Petrock  been  in  outward 
communion  with  western  Christendom  they  would  probably  have 
become  canons,  regular  or  secular,  of  St.  Augustine  and,  in  that 
case  and  in  that  sense  only,  Sir  John  Maclean's  statement  might 
have  been  excusable.  But  in  that  sense  the  words  had  no  meaning 
in  the  sixth  century  when  St.  Petrock  founded  the  Cornish  com- 
munity. Augustine  of  Canterbury  was  a  Benedictine  monk  nnd 
the  canons  regular  introduced  by  Bishop  Warelwast,  knovm  as 
Black  Canons,  belonged  to  one  of  the  three  great  orders  which 
sprang  from  the  rule  attributed  to  his  groat  namesake  the  bishop  of 
Hippo. 


I 


Monastery- Bishoprics  of  Cornwall        61 

drama,  without  being  aware  of  the  subversion  of  one 
of  the  fundamental  marks  of  episcopacy.  The 
present  wi'itcr  has  found  but  slight  evidence  of  this 
disastrous  policy  in  Wales  and  Brittany.  There  the 
abbot -bishop  is  seen  as  the  ruler  of  a  monastery  or 
of  a  tribe.  Innumerable  monasteries  had  no  bishop 
at  all.  The  presence  of  a  bishop  gave  to  the  monastery 
the  elements  of  permanence  and  priority.  The  Breton 
and  Welsh  monastery-bishoprics  have  in  many 
instances  survived  as  bishoprics  up  to  the  present 
time  solely,  as  it  would  seem,  owing  to  their  early 
episcopal  character. 

The  distinction  between  the  Irish  and  British 
conception  of  episcopacy  must  be  borne  in  mind 
when  we  attempt  to  reconstruct  the  ecclesiastical 
institutions  of  Cornwall.  It  has  been  shown  that  the 
relation  between  Cornwall  and  Brittany  was  that  of 
mother  and  daughter.  Between  Wales  and  Cornwall 
the  relation,  though  probably  less  close,  was  far  closer 
than  that  between  Ireland  and  Cornwall.  It  is  there- 
fore more  than  probable  that  while  the  abbot -bishop 
was  everywhere  a  distinguishing  feature  of  Celtic 
Christianity  there  was  here  (in  this  county)  no  such 
perversion  of  the  episcopal  office  as  to  give  rise 
to  a  body  of  episcopi  vagantes  of  whom  we  read  in 
connection  with  Ireland  and  Irish  missions.  ^ 

That  Cornwall  possessed  bishops  is  certain,  and 
that  they  ruled  monasteries  is  equally  certain, 
diocesan  bishops  being,  during  the  period  under 
consideration,  practically  unknown  to  the  Celtic 
world.  History  helps  us  little  as  regards  Cornwall. 
We  know  that  in  a.d.  664  two  British  bishops  (duobus 

^  Dom  Gougaud  speaks  of  them  as  ^iqties  dddasees  et  errants 
{Chrdtientes,  p.  219). 


62  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

de  Brittonum  gente  episcopis),  whom  Mr.  Haddan 
considers  to  have  been  Cornish,  assisted  Wini,  the 
Saxon  bishop  of  Wessex,  in  the  consecration  of 
St.  Chad.i 

Gildas,  the  Jeremiah  of  Britain,  whose  De  Excidio 
is  stated  to  have  been  written  in  the  sixth  century, 
introduces  us  to  an  ecclesiastical  system  which,  in 
respect  of  its  main  features,  differs  hardly  if  at  all 
from  that  ^vith  which  we  are  famihar,  but  wliich 
both  surprises  us  by  the  evidence  of  its  progress  and 
alarms  us  by  the  extent  of  its  perverseness.  Gildas 
speaks  of  the  clergy  "  intruding  themselves  into  the 
preferments  of  the  Church,  yea,  rather  buying  the 
same  at  a  high  rate  "  and  "  after  the  example  of 
Simon  Magus  buying  the  office  of  a  bishop  or  of  a 
priest."  There  was,  therefore,  already  in  the  sixth 
century,  if  the  traditional  date  of  the  De  Excidio  be 
accepted,  a  gradation  not  only  of  dignity  but  also  of 
office  and  emolument,  for  which,  without  Gildas' 
evidence,  we  should  hardly  have  been  prepared.  The 
denunciations  of  Gildas  have  been  held  to  apply  to 
the  civil  rulers  and  the  secular  clergy  only,^  but 
there  seems  to  be  no  good  reason  for  accepting  this 
hypothesis  unless  we  read  into  the  sixth  century 
conditions  which  are  found  at  a  later  period.  It  is 
important  and  sufficient  for  us  to  know  that  the 
British  Church  was  highly  organised  and  compara- 
tively wealthy  at  this  time. 

To  suppose,  however,  that  Celtic  monasteries  were 
large,  solid  structures  of  stone  with  cloisters,  refec- 
tories, dortors  and  the  like  is  to  mistake  the  economic 
conditions  of  the  period  and  of  the  countries  under 

*  Haddan  and  Stubbs,  Councils,  1,  124. 

*  Gougaud,  Chritientis,  p.  67. 


I 


Monastery-BisJioprics  of  Cornwall       63 

review.  To  associate  the  Celtic  bishop  with  a  durable 
and  spacious  cathedral  church  is  almost  as  grotesque 
an  anachronism  as  to  represent  St.  Lucy  (who  died 
in  the  year  303),  as  they  do  in  the  sailors'  church  at 
Naples,  apparelled  in  a  modern  court  dress  with  a 
tiara  of  gems  and  a  necklace  of  beautiful  pearls. 

The  Celtic  monastery  has  been  compared  to  a 
pioneer  settlement.  It  consisted  of  a  congeries  of 
detached  cells,  each  suitable  for  the  habitation  of  one 
or  more  monks.  The  cells,  like  the  churches  of  the 
period,  were  commonly  of  wood,  sometimes  of  stone. 
It  is  therefore,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  centuries, 
usually  futile  to  seek  for  traces  of  them.  Of  existing 
Christian  remains  of  the  Celtic  period  in  Cornwall 
the  most  noteworthy  and  interesting  are  the  granite 
crosses  and  those  monuments  especially  which  bear 
the  Chi-rho  monogram.  The  chapels  at  Perranza- 
buloe,  at  Gwithian  and  at  Madron  are  also  of  this 
date,  the  two  former  probably  owing  their  preserva- 
tion to  the  sand  which  buried  them  and  the  latter 
to  the  healing  virtues  of  the  waters  of  the  holy  well 
which  flow  through  it.^ 

Having  sho^vn  that  the  Celtic  conception  of 
episcopal  jurisdiction  was  definitely  monastic,  as 
opposed  to  the  Roman  which,  at  an  early  period,  had 
become  diocesan,  it  is  necessary  to  fix  approximately 
the  date  at  which,  in  Cornwall,  the  former  gave  place 
to  the  latter.  Upon  the  solution  of  the  problem 
depends  the  character  to  be  assigned  to  the  four 
Celtic  bishops,  Kenstec,  Conan,  Daniel  and  Comoere, 
whose  names  are  disclosed  in  certain  authentic  docu- 
ments and  are  given  in  the  Truro  Diocesan  Kalendar. 

^  To  this  period  Mr.  Jenner  would  also  assign  the  dwellings  at 
Chysauster  which  may  indeed,  as  he  suggests,  have  been  St.  Gulval's 
nunnery. 


64  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

In  Brittany,  a  more  progressive  country  and  less 
isolated  than  Cornwall,  the  change  was  violently 
effected  by  the  patriot  Nominoe  in  the  year  849.  In 
Ireland  the  diocesan  system  was  not  adopted  until 
1152.1  Wales  submitted  to  the  jurisdiction  and 
discipline  of  Canterbury  in  1207.  It  is  certain,  there- 
fore, that  Cornwall,  more  opposed  to  Saxon  influence 
than  any  of  the  others,  did  not  accept  the  diocesan 
system  until  the  days  of  Egbert  (836).  There  is  good 
reason  to  believe  that  the  change  took  place  much 
later.  Kenstec's  letter  to  Archbishop  Ceolnoth 
(833-870)  states  explicitly  that  his  bishopric  was 
monastic  (Ego  Kensiec  .  .  .  [ad]  episcopalem  sedem 
in  genie  Cornubia  in  monasterio  quod  lingua  Brettonum 
appellatur  Dinuurin  electus,  etc.).^ 

The  next  bit  of  historical  evidence  is  that  of  Asser, 
the  adviser  of  King  Alfred,  to  whom  Alfred  in  884 
committed  Exeter  cum  omni  parochia  quae  ad  se 
pertinebat  in  Saxonia  et  in  Cornubia.^  The  precise 
nature  of  the  commission  is  uncertain.  If  the  gift 
was  made  after  Asser  became  bishop  of  Sherborne 
it  probably  involved  the  oversight  of  Devon  and  of 
that  portion  of  Trigg,  in  Cornwall,  where  Alfred's 
possessions  were  situated.  There  is  nothing  to  lead 
us  to  conclude  that  the  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 
was  to  be  affected  by  it. 

A  very  distinct  advance,  in  intention  if  not  in 
achievement,  was  made  when,  in  909,  Archbishop 
Plegmund  constituted  the  see  of  Crediton.  To  Eadulf 
the  bishop  were  given  three  vills  in  Cornwall, — 
"  Pollton,    Coelling    and    Landuuithan    from    wlxich 

1  stokes,  Ireland  and  the  Celtic  Church,  p.  347. 
«  Haddan  and  Stubbs,  CounciU,  I,  676, 
»  Ibid.,  I,  676. 


Monastery-Bishoprics  of  Cornwall        65 

year  by  year  he  might  visit  the  Cornish  people  in 
order  to  extirpate  their  errors.  For  in  times  past,  as 
far  as  possible,  they  resisted  the  truth  and  were  not 
obedient  to  the  apostolical  decrees."  Pollton  and 
Landuuithan  are  unquestionably  Pawton  in  St. 
Breock  and  Lawhitton.  CoeUing  presents  some 
difficulty  because  Domesday  Book  and  all  subsequent 
records  represent  Callington  (with  which  it  has  been 
identified)  as  ancient  demesne  of  the  Crown.  It  is 
possible,  however,  that  before  the  Norman  Conquest 
Coelling  may  have  been  surrendered  to  the  King  or 
have  been  exchanged  for  another  holding.^ 

How  far  Eadulf  was  successful  it  is  again  im- 
possible to  say.  A  conquered  race  does  not  readily 
surrender  its  traditional  religious  customs.  One  of 
the  most  instructive  records  of  the  Jewish  captivity 
is  that  which  preserves  the  pedigrees  of  the  priests 
who  were  themselves  to  preserve  and  perpetuate  the 
priestly  succession. ^ 

Athelstan's  policy  (925-940)  of  excluding  the 
Cornish  from  Exeter  and  confining  them  within  the 
limits  of  their  own  province  does  not  at  first  sight 
point  to  improved  relations  between  the  two  races. 
His  conquest  of  the  whole  of  Cornwall  may  be 
accepted  as  fact  and  also  his  grant  of  lands  to  the 
church  of  St.  Buryan.  Perhaps  the  most  important 
act  of  his  life,  so  far  as  Cornwall  was  concerned,  was, 
in  the  words  of  Leland,  "  to  set  up  one  Conan  to  be 
bishop  in  the  church  of  St.  Overman. '*  The  statement, 
even  if  copied  from  what  he  regarded  as  a  trust- 
worthy document,  would  have  carried  little  weight 

*  It  is  even  possible  that  Coelling  may  be  Callestock  in  Perranza- 
buloe.  The  canons  of  Exeter  had  lands  in  that  parish  in  the  twelfth 
century. 

»  Ezra  VII ;   Nehemiah  XII. 


66 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


as  coining  from  a  writer  who  lived  600  years  after 
the  event,  had  not  Bishop  Conan  been  found  signing 
chai-ters,  undoubtedly  authentic,  between  the  years 
931  and  934.  Moreover,  the  name  Conan  is  Celtic 
and  occurs  frequently  in  Cornish  place-names.  I  am 
inclined  to  think  that  the  Bishop  Donan  whose  name 
is  appended  to  the  St.  Buryan  charter  is  a  tran- 
scriber's mistake  for  Bishop  Conan.  ^  The  question 
naturally  suggests  itself,  how  was  it  possible  for  a 
people  smarting  under  recent  defeat  to  accept  the 
religious  ministrations  provided  by  their  conqueror  ? 
Close  upon  a  century  had  elapsed  since  the  decisive 
battle  of  Hengestisdun,  and  during  the  interval 
doubtless  a  considerable  portion  of  the  Cornish  had 
come  to  accept  the  Saxon  supremacy.  Athelstan's 
mission  may  have  been,  generally  speaking,  pacific 
though  involving  punishment  to  the  disaffected  and 
rebellious. 

In  choosing  a  Cornishman,  and  one  probably 
already  a  bishop,  for  the  see  of  St.  Germans,  he  would 
be  acting  in  a  conciliatory  spirit,  especially  if  he,  at 
the  same  time,  recognised  the  traditional  type  of 
Cornish  Christianity.  There  is  no  reason  to  interpret 
his  action  as  involving  a  departure  from  it. 

An  interesting  note  is  given  by  Haddan  and  Stubbs^ 
which  calls  attention  to  the  signature  of  one  Mancant, 
a  bishop,  to  a  charter  of  932  to  which  also  Bishop 
Conan's  name  is  appended.  The  learned  editors 
rightly  conjecture  that  Mancant  was  a  Cornish 
bishop  (Mancant,  or  more  correctly  Maucant).  Coeval 

*  Donan,  however,  is  a  Celtic  name  (see  Loth,  Rev.  Celt.,  XXIX, 
277).  For  the  purpose  of  the  argument  which  is  here  put  forward 
it  would  have  been  more  convenient  to  have  distinguished  between 
them. 

«  Councils,  I,  979. 


I 


Monastery 'Bishoprics  of  Cornwall        67 

Cornish  bishops  are  just  what  we  should  expect  to 
find  in  the  tenth  century  no  less  than  in  the  sixth. 

Quite  the  most  valuable  extant  document  of 
Cornish  Christianity,  however,  is  the  List  of  Manu- 
missions on  the  Bodmin  Gospels  which  dates  from  the 
year  942  and  carries  us  almost  to  the  middle  of  the 
eleventh  century.  From  this  precious  manuscript 
we  gather  that  there  were  during  that  period  the 
following  bishops  in,  or  connected  with,  Cornwall  ; 
(1)  Athelgea[rd]  possibly  bishop  of  Crediton,  (2) 
Comoere  contemporary  with  Edgar  (958-975),  (3) 
Wulfsige  of  a  slightly  subsequent  date,  (4)  Burthwold 
mentioned  in  Cnut's  charter  and  described  by  William 
of  Malmesbury  as  uncle  of  Living  or  Lyfing  the 
penultimate  bishop  of  Crediton.  Charters  also  dis- 
close two  additional  bishops  :  Ealdred  (993-997)  and 
Aethelred  (1001).  Of  these  Comoere,  Wulfsige  and 
Ealdred  are  identified  by  Mr.  Haddan  with  Bodmin 
and  Burthwold  with  St.  Germans.  Comoere's  name 
is  Celtic  ;  the  rest  of  the  names  are  Saxon.  But  the 
important  point  is  that  they  are  all,  except  possibly 
the  first,  contemporary  with,  though  not  identical 
with,  bishops  of  Crediton,  in  other  words,  some 
measure  of  independence  continued  to  exist  between 
the  Saxon  see  and  the  see  or  sees  of  Cornwall.  There 
is  nothing  to  show  that,  before  the  days  of  Wulfsige 
(967),  i.e.  until  within  80  years  of  Leofric,  the  first 
bishop  of  Exeter,  the  greater  part  of  Cornwall  was 
not  Celtic  both  in  religion  and  language.  The  change 
of  ecclesiastical  organisation  was  made  at  a  period 
much  later  than  is  commonly  supposed.^ 

^  In  the  West  of  Cornwall  there  are  indications  in  Domesday 
Book  (1086)  of  the  recent  introduction  of  Saxon  place-names,  e.g.  in 
Edward  the  Confessor's  time  it  can  hardly  be  a  coincidence  that 
Aluuarton  {hodie  Alverton)  was  the  holding  of  Aluuar. 


68 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


The  charter  of  King  Aethelred  to  Bishop  Ealdred 
(994)  seems  to  point  to  a  period  of  transition.  He 
gives  to  Bishop  Ealdred  episcopal  jurisdiction  in  the 
province  of  Cornwall  that  it  (the  province  ?)  may  be 
free  and  subject  to  him  and  his  successors,  "  that  he 
may  govern  and  rule  his  diocese  (parocJdam)  in  the 
same  way  as  other  bishops  who  are  in  his  realm, 
both  the  monastery  (locus)  and  the  domain  (regimen) 
of  St.  Petrock  being  under  the  control  of  him  and 
his  successors."  If  the  English  conception  of 
diocesan  jurisdiction  had  been  generally  known  and 
allowed  in  Cornwall  there  would  have  been  no  need 
to  require  the  stipulations  contained  in  the  con- 
cluding paragraph.  Ealdred  was  to  administer  the 
see  of  St.  Petrock  on  English  lines.  History  does  not 
tell  us  what  was,  in  the  meanwhile,  happening  at 
St.  Germans  ;  but  twenty-four  years  later  (in  1018) 
we  meet  with  a  grant  of  lands,  in  Landrake  and 
Tiniel,  by  King  Cnut  to  Burhwold  bishop  of  St. 
Germans  ;  the  Landrake  lands  were  to  be  held  by 
the  bishop  during  his  life  and  after  his  death  they 
were  to  be  held  for  the  good  of  the  souls  of  him  and 
the  King.  The  Tiniel  lands  were  to  be  used  as  the 
bishop  thought  fit.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that 
these  lands  were  not  annexed  to  the  bishopric  but 
continued  to  be  held  by  the  prior  of  St.  Germans  until 
the  dissolution  of  the  priory  in  the  sixteenth  century. 

At  the  time  of  Cnut's  grant  Cornwall  had  practically 
lost  its  independence  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical. 
All  the  witnesses  of  his  charter,  twenty-seven  in 
number,  bear  Saxon  names. 

Burhwold  died  in  or  about  a.d.  1043.  Lyfing  his 
nephew,  who  had  become  bishop  of  Crediton  in  1027, 
was,  in  pursuance  of  an  arrangement  made  long  before 


Monastery-Bishoprics  of  Cornwall        69 

between  him  and  King  Cnut,  allowed  to  hold  both 
sees.  On  Lyfing's  death,  in  the  third  year  of  the 
Confessor's  reign  (1046),  Leofric  the  King's  chaplain 
was  appointed  to  the  united  bishopric  (episcopatum 
Cridionensis  ecclesiae  atque  Cornubiensis  provinciae) 
and  the  see  transferred  to  Exeter.  Papal  sanction  was 
obtained  for  the  transaction  three  years  afterwards. 

By  his  charter  of  ratification,  dated  1050,  Edward 
the  Conficssor  transfers  the  Cornish  diocese  which  had 
formerly  been  assigned  to  a  bishop's  see  (episcopali 
solio)  in  memory  of  Blessed  German  and  in  veneration 
of  Petrock,  this,  with  all  parishes,  lands,  etc.,  he 
transfers  to  St.  Peter  in  the  city  of  Exeter.  The 
absence  of  clear  definition  in  the  last  paragraph  is 
sufficiently  obvious :  no  clearer  definition  was  pos- 
sible. There  had  been  hitherto  no  Cornish  diocese 
in  the  English  and  Roman  acceptation  of  the  word. 
There  had  been  bishops  both  at  Bodmin  and  at 
St.  Germans  within  living  memory  holding  lands  and 
exercising  jurisdiction,  but  the  monastic  tie  was  still 
probably  stronger  than  the  diocesan. 

Yet  it  was  obviously  important,  now  that  Exeter 
was  to  be  the  seat  of  ecclesiastical  government  for  the 
two  counties,  that  ample  provision  should  be  made 
for  the  great  bishop  who  was  to  occupy  it.  Exeter 
lacked  lands,  books  and  almost  every  church  orna- 
ment ;  so  stated  Pope  Leo  in  his  letter  to  King 
Edward.  Accordingly  the  King  not  only  gave  to  it 
lands  of  his  own  but  he  provided  for  the  transfer  of 
all  that  could  under  any  reasonable  pretext  be  claimed 
for  its  support.  In  effect,  he  made  it  possible  for  the 
Exeter  bishopric  to  derive  nearly  one-half  of  its  entire 
revenue  from  Cornish  monastic  lands.  But  the  endow- 
ment of  the  see  of  Exeter  requires  a  chapter  to  itself. 


VI 


EVOLUTION  OF  THE 

DIOCESAN-BISHOPRIC  FROM  THE 

MONASTERY-BISHOPRICS  OF  CORNWALL 

THE  Roman  and,  consequently,  the  Saxon  con- 
ception of  episcopal  government  was  territorial 
and  diocesan  ;  the  Celtic  conception  was  tribal  and 
monastic.  An  ecclesiastical  system  based  upon  tribal 
and  monastic  principles,  recognising  no  supreme 
central  authority,  can  afford  to  dispense  with  clearly 
defined  boundaries.  At  the  same  time  a  monastic, 
no  less  than  a  tribal  organisation,  requires  a  centre  of 
its  own,  towards  which  its  activities  may  converge, 
and  from  which  its  influences  may  radiate. 

The  present  is  an  attempt  to  show  where  the  more 
important  of  such  centres  existed  in  Cornwall  before 
diocesan  was  substituted  for  monastic  rule.  Doubtless 
every  Ian  represented  some  such  centre,  however  in- 
significant, just  as  every  caer  represented  a  fortified 
seat  of  civil  authority.  The  Ian  justified  its  existence 
by  the  strength  and  fervour  of  its  prayers  and 
spiritual  influence  :  the  caer  by  the  strength  of  its 
natural  position  and  its  artificial  defences.  A  monas- 
tic settlement  with  a  definite  amount  of  demesne  land, 
corresponding  to  its  size  and  importance,  upon  which 
the  monks  worked  for  the  support  of  the  community, 
will  sufficiently  indicate  what  is  meant.  Some  mon- 
asteries had  bishops  ;    some — the  greater  number — 

70 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  71 

were  without  them.  The  great  monasteries  of  Lan- 
devennee  in  Brittany,  Llantwit  in  Wales,  and  Bangor 
in  Ireland,  do  not  appear  to  have  had  bishops  of 
their  own,  or,  if  they  had,  their  episcopal  character 
was  submerged.  On  the  other  hand,  the  monastery- 
bishoprics  of  all  three  countries  are  too  well  known 
to  require  demonstration.  The  isolation  of  the  Church 
in  Cornwall  until  the  middle  of  the  tenth  century 
encouraged  and  perpetuated  the  system  in  the 
mother  country  which  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  century 
it  had  helped  to  establish  in  Brittany. 

Domesday  Book,  when  studied  by  the  light  of 
earlier  and  later  records,  supplies  invaluable  informa- 
tion upon  the  subject  of  Cornish  ecclesiastical  organ- 
isation even  before  the  Saxon  conquest. 

At  the  time  of  the  Great  Survey  (1086),  the  bishop 
of  Exeter  held  the  following  manors  in  Cornwall  : 

Treliuel  (Treluswell  in  St.  Gluvias). 
Matela  (Methleigh  in  St.  Breage). 
Tregel  (Trewell  in  St.  Feock). 
Pauton  (Pawton  in  St.  Breock). 
Berner  (Burneir  in  Egloshayle). 
St.  German  (St.  Germans). 
Lanherneu  (Lanherne  in  Pydar). 
Tinten  (Tinten  in  St.  Tudy). 
Languititon  (Lawhitton). 
Landicla  (Gulval). 
St.  Winnuc  (St.  Winnow). 

Of  these  eleven  manors  all  except  five,  viz.  Burneir, 
Lanherne,  Tinten,  Lanisley,  and  St.  Winnow,  were 
demesne  lands,  the  whole  of  their  revenues  going 
direct  to  the  bishop.  Richard  Fitz  Tm'old  held 
Burneir  and  Tinten  of  the  bishop,  who  received  the 


72  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

profits  of  the  former.  Fuleard  held  Lanherne,  and 
Godfrey  St.  Winnow.  The  services  or  profits  rendered 
to  the  bishop  in  respect  of  four  of  the  five  manors 
would  be  comparatively  trifling,  except  on  the  death 
of  the  tenant  in  demesne  and  during  the  minority  of 
his  heir.  Consequently  they  are  not  considered  worthy 
of  mention  in  the  Taxatio,  made  by  Pope  Nicholas  IV 
of  the  bishop's  temporalities  in  the  year  1291. 

In  order  to  estimate  the  extent  and  value  of  the 
bishop's  possessions  in  Cornwall  it  will  suffice  to  com- 
pare them  with  those  of  the  clergy,  as  given  in  the 
Taxatio  or  assessment  just  mentioned.  It  must, 
however,  be  remembered  that  Methleigh  had  ceased 
to  be  an  episcopal  manor  before  that  assessment  was 
made,  having  been  granted  by  Bishop  Robert  Warel- 
wast,  between  1155  and  1161,  to  the  dean  and  chapter 
of  Exeter.^  On  the  other  hand,  the  manor  of  Cargol, 
in  Newlyn,  had  been  acquired  in  the  meanwhile.  ^ 
Moreover,  Treluswcll  and  Tregella,  for  civil  purposes, 
had  become  differentiated  into  Camwerris  (Penwerris), 
Trevella,  Tolverne,  Fentongollen,  Trevennal,  and 
Trelonk,^  and  for  the  purpose  of  ecclesiastical  assess- 
ment had  become  known  as  Tregaher  and  Penryn.* 
In  1306  Tregaher,  or  Trocair,  was  the  name  of  the 
major  portion  of  the  hundred  of  Powder,  and  was 
itself  regarded  as  a  hundred.  The  Bishop's  holdings 
by  military  tenure  in  this  hundred  were  rated  at  four 
knights'  fees.  Tregaher,  the  seat  of  these  possessions, 
which  lay  east  and  west  of  the  river  Fal,  is  now  known 
as  Tregear  in  Gerrans.  Roughly  speaking,  the  bishop's 
manors  in  this  district  included  the  whole  of  the 

^  Inventory  of  Bp.  Grandisson. 

"  Exeter  Episc.  Registers,  Stapeldon,  p.  97. 

3  Feudal  Aids  1303,  1306,  1346. 

*  Episc,  Reg.  Bronescomhe,  App.  p.  473. 


Evolution  of  Bislioprics  78 

parishes  of  Gerrans,  St.  Gluvias  with  Falmouth, 
Budock,  Mabe,  Mylor,  Philleigh,  Merther,  St.  Just-in- 
Roseland,  and  Ruan  Lanyhorne.  His  demesne  lands 
were  very  extensive  and  valuable,  as  will  be  seen  by 
comparing  the  papal  assessment  of  Tregaher  (£20 
lis.  5d.)  with  that  of  the  rectory  of  Gerrans  (£2  6s.  7d.) 
and  the  assessment  of  Penryn  (£21  8s.  Id)  with  that 
of  the  benefice  of  St.  Gluvias  (£2). 

PaA\i:qn  and  Burneir  must  be  considered  together, 
for  they  were  doubtless  both  included  in  the  grant 
made  by  King  Edward  the  Elder  to  Eadulf  when  the 
see  of  Crediton  was  constituted  in  909.  The  extent 
of  the  bishop's  holding  in  Pawton  at  the  time  of  the 
Domesday  Survey  (1086)  is  declared  to  be  the  entire 
hundred  of  Pawton,  comprising  44  hides  of  land.  It 
extended  over  the  parishes  of  St.  Breock,  Egloshayle, 
St.  Ervan,  St.  Eval,  St.  Issey,  Little  Petherick,  St. 
Merryn,  and  Padstow.  Pawton  is  only  a  contracted 
form  of  Petrockton,  and  there  is  sufficient  reason  to 
believe  that  these  lands  of  the  bishop  had  formerly 
belonged  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Petrock.  In  the 
Inquisitio  Geldi  (1085)  the  scribe  appears  to  have 
found  it  difficult  to  describe  the  hundred  of  Pawton 
according  to  the  prescribed  formula.  In  his  list  of 
the  hundreds  he  has  interlined  over  "  Rieltone 
Hundret "  the  words  "  Sci  Petrochii,"^  and  has 
added  Pauton  at  the  end  of  the  list.  In  his  second 
attempt  he  has  placed  the  hundred  of  Pauton  first 
and  omitted  St.  Petrock's  altogether.  It  is  interesting 
to  observe  that  so  late  as  the  year  1691  the  hundred 

^  St.  Petrock's  hundred  had,  of  course,  no  connection  with 
Rielton  or  Rillaton,  subsequently  known  as  the  hundred  of  East. 
The  confusion  may  have  arisen  from  the  fact  that  the  baiUwick  of 
Pydar  was  at  Rialton,  and  that  of  East  at  Rillaton,  formerly 
Rielton. 


74  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

of  Pydar  is  described  in  a  grant  from  the  Crown  as 
"  Petrockshire  alias  Pidershire  alias  the  hundred  of 
Pider."  ^  Whether  the  word  Pydershire  is  a  sublimated 
equivalent  of  Petrockshire  is  a  question  for  etymo- 
logists. That  the  two  were  not  quite  territorially 
conterminous  is  evident  from  Domesday  Book  itself, 
in  which  Nancekuke  in  Penwith  and  Forsne^vth  in 
West  are  included  among  the  manors  of  St.  Petrock. 
The  important  point  to  grasp  is  that  out  of  the  very 
heart  of  St.  Petrock's  province,  Pawton,  and  with  it 
what  subsequently  became  known  as  the  bishop's 
peculiar  jurisdiction,  embracing  five  parishes  {decana- 
ius  de  Poltone),  was  transferred  in  909  from  the 
monastery  of  St.  Petrock  to  the  new  see  of  Crediton, 
and  in  1046  to  the  see  of  Exeter.  The  episcopal 
revenue  from  Pawton  in  1291  may  be  estimated  by 
comparing  its  assessment  (£49  16s.  3d.)  with  that  of 
the  church  (appropriated  rectory  and  vicarage)  of 
Egloshayle  (£5). 

Lawhitton,  given  to  Crediton  at  the  same  time  as 
Pawton,  was  also  of  considerable  extent.  It  con- 
sisted of  eleven  hides  of  land  in  1086,  and  was  assessed 
in  1291  at  £25  10s.  lid.,  while  the  church  or  rectory 
of  Lawhitton  was  assessed  at  £2.  From  what  source 
it  was  obtained  for  the  endowment  of  Crediton  is  not 
clear.  Along  with  Lezant  and  South  Petherwyn  it 
was  subsequently  within  the  bishop  of  Exeter's 
peculiar  jurisdiction.  Possibly  it  had  been  taken 
(in  909)  from  the  canons  of  St.  Stephen  near  Launces- 
ton. 

The  manor  of  St.  German,  or,  as  it  is  called  in  the 
Exchequer  Domesday,  the  manor  of  the  church  of 
St.  German,  consisted  in  1086  of  twenty-four  hides 
»  Patent  Roll,  3  William  and  Mary. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  75 

of  land,  the  whole  of  which  had  been  held  by  Bishop 
Leofric  in  the  time  of  the  Confessor.  At  the  time  of 
the  Survey  (1086)  the  bishop  had  twelve  hides  and 
the  canons  of  St.  German  had  twelve  hides.  The 
bishop  had  one  hide  in  demesne,  and  the  canons  had 
one  hide  in  demesne  :  the  rest  of  the  land  was  held 
by  villeins  either  of  the  bishop  or  of  the  canons.  It  is 
clear,  therefore,  that  between  1066  and  1086  a  redis- 
tribution had  taken  place,  as  the  result  of  which  the 
bishop  and  the  canons  had  been  assigned  equal 
shares  of  the  lands.  A  Sunday  market  which  had 
fallen  to  the  latter  had  been  reduced  to  nothing  owing 
to  a  market  on  the  same  day  having  been  established 
at  Trematon  Castle  by  the  Count  of  Mortain.  There 
had  also  been  taken  away  by  the  Count  from  the 
church  of  St.  German  a  hide  of  land  which  rendered 
as  custom  a  cask  (cupa)  of  ale  and  30  pence,  an  acre 
(Cornish)  of  demesne  land  sufficient  for  one  plough, 
and  a  virgate  of  demesne  land  which  called  for  no 
remark.  Of  the  usurped  lands  Reginald  de  Valletort 
held  the  two  former,  and  Hamelin  the  latter,  of  the 
Count.  In  1291  the  bishop's  manor  of  St.  German 
was  assessed  at  £17  16s.  5d.,  and  the  prior's  holding 
at  £14  13s.  4d.  for  lands  in  St.  Germans,  £l  for  dues 
from  South  PetherwjTi  and  Landulph,  and  £9  16s.  2d. 
for  lands,  including  those  of  Tiniel  and  Landrake 
given  to  Bishop  Burhwold  by  King  Cnut  in  the  year 
1018.  In  the  Valor  ecclesiasticus  (1535)  to  the 
revenues  of  the  priory  from  the  above  sources  there 
is  added  the  impropriated  tithe  of  Gulval,  of  which 
something  more  will  be  said  when  treating  of  Lanisley. 
What  actually  happened  shortly  after  the  Norman 
Conquest  in  regard  to  St.  Germans  is  not  obscure, 
although  some  confusion  has  resulted  owing  to  a 


76  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

misapprehension  on  the  part  of  more  than  one  writer. 
Cnut's  gift  to  Bishop  Burhwold,  as  we  have  seen,^ 
only  served  to  augment  the  revenues  of  the  religious 
community,  of  which  Burhwold  was  doubtless  the 
head.  Under  Lyfing,  the  nephew  and  successor  of 
Burhwold,  and  before  the  death  of  Cnut,  the  see  of 
St.  Germans,  such  as  it  was,  was  united  with  that  of 
Crediton,  the  community  still  consisting  of  secular 
canons.  Leofric  succeeded  Lyfing,  and  in  his  days  the 
see  of  Crediton  and  its  possessions  were  transferred 
to  Exeter.  The  revenue  of  St.  German  was  conse- 
quently impoverished.  Nothing  appears  to  have 
been  done  to  repair  the  loss  until  after  Edward  the 
Confessor's  death,  but,  somewhere  between  1066  and 
1073,  Leofric  consented  to  a  partition  of  the  revenue 
by  which  the  bishop  and  the  canons  became  possessed 
of  equal  shares,  as  stated  in  Domesday  Book.^ 

*  See  Monastery-Bishoprics,  supra. 

*  The  Patent  Roll  of  7  Richard  II  (cf .  also  Monaaticon,  edited  by 
Oliver,  p.  4)  should  be  compared  with  the  Patent  Roll  of  9  Richard 
II.  The  former  states  that  Cnut  was  the  foimder  of  the  priory 
of  St.  German,  while  the  latter  states  that  Leofric  was  the  founder. 
Inasmuch  as  the  charter  of  Cnut  required  the  land  of  Landrake  to 
be  given  after  Burhwold's  death  to  St.  German  for  the  good  of  the 
souls  of  Cnut  and  Burhwold  {Terram  .  .  .  commendat  .  .  .  Sancto 
Oermano)  it  follows  that  both  statements  were  (and  were  probably 
imderstood  to  be)  legal  fictions.  The  earlier  document,  however, 
confirms,  if  confirmation  were  needed,  the  evidence  as  to  the 
reconstruction  of  the  monastery  by  Leofric  as  given  in  Domesday 
Book,  though  it  is  not  necessarily  conclusive  as  to  the  substitution 
of  regular  for  secular  canons.  Preb.  Hingeston  Randolph  {Architec. 
Hist,  of  St.  Oermans,  p.  .31)  states  that  "there  is  no  reason  to 
suppose  that  Leofric  took  any  steps  to  found  a  priory  at  St. 
Germans."  The  statement  is  far  too  sweeping.  On  the  other  hand, 
Mr.  Haddan  {Councils,  etc.,  I,  704)  relies  upon  the  ipsisaima  verba 
of  the  Patent  Roll  for  one  of  his  main  arguments  for  a  single  Comisli 
see  in  the  days  of  Cnut.  By  itself  the  evidence  supplied  by  an  early 
patent  roll  relating  to  a  transaction  which  took  place  nearly  four 
centuries  previously  is  not  conclusive,  especially  when,  as  in  this 
case,  a  legal  title  was  needed  in  order  to  settle  a  dispute,  and  to 
place  a  bishop  in  midisputed  possession  of  an  advowson. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  77 

Having  briefly  reviewed  the  more  important  of  the 
Cornish  contributions  to  the  revenue  of  the  Exeter 
bishopric,  a  few  words  are  required  respecting  the 
manors  wlxich,  though  absent  from  the  Taxatio  of 
1291,  were  in  1086  amongst  the  possessions  of  the 
bishop,  and  were  recorded  in  Domesday  Book. 

Matela  or  Methleigh,  reckoned  at  a  hide  and  a  half 
in  1086,  was  granted  by  the  bishop  to  the  dean  and 
chapter-of  Exeter,  about  the  year  1160  and,  by  them, 
was  conveyed  soon  afterwards  to  the  family  of  Nan- 
sladron.  It  was  to  this  manor  that  the  church  of 
St.  Breage  was  appendant,  and  it  may  well  have 
been  the  demesne  land  of  a  religious  community 
before  the  Saxon  invasion. 

Landicla  or  Lanisley,  also  a  hide  and  a  half,  was 
held  by  Holland  the  archdeacon,  of  the  bishop  in 
1086,  having  been  Bishop  Leofric's  in  the  time  of 
the  Confessor.  It  embraced  the  whole  parish  of 
Gulval.  Before  the  enactment  of  the  statute  Quia 
emptores  in  1290,  the  whole  of  the  demesne  land  ap- 
pears to  have  been  granted  to  the  family  of  Fitz  Ive. 
There  is  consequently  no  mention  of  it  in  the  Taxatio 
of  the  following  year,  although  the  seignorial  rights 
were  subsequently  claimed  and  exercised  by  the 
bishop  from  time  to  time  as  occasion  arose.  In  1580 
it  is  described  in  an  inquisition  as  having  been  held 
by  John  Tripcony  of  the  bishop  as  of  his  manor  of 
Penrjm  Foren,  but  the  description,  far  from  indicating 
a  common  origin  of  the  two  manors,  probably  only 
indicates  a  late  expedient  enabling  the  bishop  to 
claim  the  services  and  collect  the  dues,  if  any,  at  his 
chief  manor  in  the  west.  The  advowson,  and  with  it 
the  rectorial  tithe  of  Lanisley  or  Gulval,  was  at  an 
early  date  held  by  the  prior  and  canons  of  St.  Germans, 


78  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

and  continued  to  be  held  by  them  until  the  dissolution 
of  their  religious  house  in  the  sixteenth  century.  In 
the  Valor  ecclesiasticus  their  holding  was  assessed  at 
£10  6s.  8d.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  when  Bishop 
Leofric  reconstituted  the  church  of  St.  German  he 
gave  to  it  the  advowson  of  Lanisley.  ^ 

Lanherne,  the  Lanherneu  of  Domesday,  was  a 
holding  of  Bishop  Leofric  before  the  Norman  conquest, 
and  was  in  1086  held  by  Fulcard  of  the  bishop.  It 
was  estimated  at  three  hides.  Of  the  incidents  of 
tenure  in  subsequent  times  nothing  remained  to  the 
bishop  save  homage,  wardship,  and  the  like,  and  the 
manor  was  not  considered  worthy  of  assessment  in 
the  Taxatio  of  1291.  It  would  be  interesting  to  know 
how  this  manor  came  into  the  bishop's  hands.  It 
adjoined  his  manor  or  hundred  of  Pawton,  and  may 
have  passed  with  it,  but,  curiously  enough,  the  parish 
of  St.  Mawgan,  with  which  it  was  almost  conterminous, 
was  not  within  the  bishop's  peculiar  jurisdiction.  The 
manor  was,  doubtless,  St.  Petrock's  before  it  became 
the  bishop's. 

The  manor  of  St.  Winnuc  or  St.  Winnow  had  already 
passed  to  a  sub-tenant  at  the  time  of  the  Domesday 
Survey,  and  the  impropriated  tithe  and  advowson 
of  the  church  of  St.  Winnow  to  the  dean  and  chapter 
of  Exeter,  before  1291.  There  is  nothing  to  suggest 
the  source  whence  the  manor  was  obtained  for  the 
endowment  of  the  bishopric,  save  that  St.  Winnow 

*  There  is  a  temptation  to  identify  Lanisley  with  the  Lannale- 
densis  of  the  Miasa  S.  Oermani  (Haddan  and  Stubbs,  Councils,  etc.,  I, 
696).  Alet,  or  Aloth,  and  Idles,  in  the  parish  of  Konwyn,  are 
regarded  as  synonymous,  if  not  identical,  in  several  ancient  charters. 
On  the  same  principle  Lanaleth  would  become  Lanidles,  a  form 
sufficiently  near  that  of  Lanisle  to  convey  the  idea  of  identity.  But 
Mr.  Haddan  is  satisfied  that  Lanadleth  is  the  British  name  of 
St.  Germans,  and  the  confusion  introduced  by  the  above  suppoBition 
would  be  practically  insurmountable. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  79 

adjoins  Lanhydrock,  which  belonged  to  St.  Petrock, 
and  may,  therefore,  have  been  taken  from  the  saint. 

The  manor  of  Tinten  in  St.  Tudy,  held  in  1086  by 
Richard,  of  the  bishop,  was  not  considered  worthy  of 
separate  mention  in  the  Taxatio  of  1291.  It  is  the 
only  episcopal  manor  the  name  or  locality  of  which 
does  not  suggest  an  ecclesiastical  origin.  The  ad- 
vowson  of  St.  Tudy  was  independent  of  it  being 
appendant  to  the  manor  of  Trethewell  in  St.  Eval. 
Does  the  half  hide  of  Tinten  represent  the  lay  con- 
tribution of  Cornwall  towards  the  endowment  of  the 
see  of  Exeter  ?i 

We  are  now  in  a  position  to  summarise  the  results 
of  the  foregoing  survey.  We  have  seen  that  the 
Cornish  possessions  of  the  see  of  Exeter,  at  the  time 
of  the  Domesday  Survey,  consisted  chiefly  of  manors 
wliich  had  St.  Germans,  Lawhitton,  Pawton  and 
Penryn  (or  Tregear)  for  their  centres.  St.  Germans 
and  Pawton,  and  probably  Lawhitton,  were  derived 
from  monastic  sources,  viz.  from  the  monasteries  of 
St.  German,  St.  Petrock,  and  probably  from  St. 
Stephen.  The  possessions  in  and  around  Penryn 
require  further  examination. 

That  there  was  a  monastery-bishopric  at  Dinurrin 
or  Dingerein  in  the  ninth  century  is  clear  from 
Kenstec's  profession  of  obedience  to  Archbishop 
Ceolnoth.  To  treat  of  Gerrans  and  its  associations 
in  an  impartial  spirit  is  wellnigh  impossible.  Legend, 
history  and  fact  are  so  strangely  and  so  suggestively 
interwoven  that  the  temptation  is  equally  great  to 
say  too  much  or  too  little.  The  name  Gerrans  is  a 
modern  form  of  Geraint  or  Geruntius.    The  presence 

^  Eglostudic  (St.  Tudy)  and  Polrode  belonged  to  St.  Petrock  in 
the  time  of  the  Confessor,  and  Tinten  may  have  been  claimed  for 
Exeter  by  virtue  of  the  grant  of  909. 


80  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

of  Gerrans,  Just  and  Cuby,  as  the  names  of  three 
churches  and  parishes  near  together,  is  indeed  a 
remarkable  coincidence  if  they  are  not  identical  with 
Geraint  of  Anglesey,  his  son  Jestyn  or  Just,  and  his 
grandson  Cuby,  son  of  Selyf.  No  valid  reason  has 
been  offered  against  the  identification.  Mr.  Baring- 
Gould  considers  St.  Gerrans  the  same  person  as 
Gerennius,  King  of  Cornwall,  who  requested  St.  Teilo 
to  visit  and  communicate  him  when  dying  (circa 

Both  Geraint  and  Gerennius  must  be  distinguished 
from  Gerontius,  prince  of  Dumnonia,  to  whom  St. 
Aldhelm  wrote  at  the  request  of  an  English  synod  in 
705  urging  him  to  abandon  the  Celtic  method  of  deter- 
mining Easter  and  the  Celtic  tonsure  which  the  saint 
described  as  the  tonsure  of  Simon  Magus.  All  three 
(who  are  here  distinguished  as  (ieraint,  Gerennius 
and  Gerontius,  though  the  names  are  identical)  were 
historical  personages  and  worthy  of  the  veneration 
of  after  ages.  For  our  present  purpose  it  is  not 
material  to  determine  the  identity  of  St.  Gerrans  :  it 
is  sufficient  for  us  to  know  that  Dingerein  may  be 
derived  from  any  one  of  them.  In  the  ninth  century 
Dingerein  or  Dinurrin  was  the  seat  of  the  Abbot- 
bishop  Kenstec.  In  the  absence  of  evidence  to  the 
contrary  we  may  suppose  that  his  episcopate  was  con- 
centrated at  Gerrans  and  embraced  the  lands  or 
parishes  bordering  the  estuary  of  the  Fal — ^those 
parishes  in  fact  which  subsequently  became  for 
ecclesiastical  purposes  the  deanery  of  Penryn,  and 
for  civil  purposes  formed  a  large  portion  of  the 
hundred  of  Trocayr  or  Tregeare.  There  is  nothing  to 
show  that,  either  for  ecclesiastical  or  for  civil  pur- 
poses, there  were  close  relations,  much  less  that  there 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  81 

was  a  bond  of  union,  between  the  Gerrans  territory 
and  that  of  Pawton,  Pydar,  St.  German  or  Lawhitton. 
Gerrans  was  self-contained  and  independent.  It  may 
have  retained,  and  probably  did  retain,  traces  of  its 
episcopal  character  until  Edward  the  Confessor,  by 
charter,  transferred  the  Cornish  diocese  with  its  lands 
and  parishes  to  the  see  of  Exeter.  Some  justification 
was  doubtless  required  for  the  annexation  of  so  much 
land  in  and  around  Gerrans  to  the  bishop's  demesne, 
and  the  only  justification  which  is  apparent  is  that  it 
was  already  regarded  as  such.^ 

In  the  case  of  St.  Gerrans  hardly  any  trace  was 
left  of  its  monastic  and  episcopal  associations.  In 
the  Taxatio  of  1291  the  benefice  of  St.  Gerrans  con- 
sisted of  two  portions,  the  rector's  and  the  prior  of 
St.  Anthony's,  which  may  point  to  a  corporate  life 
at  an  earlier  date. 

A  glance  at  the  map  of  Cornwall,  in  the  light  of 
what  has  been  said,  reveals,  at  the  time  of  the  Domes- 
day Survey,  present  or  past  activities,  on  a  consider- 
able scale  and  monastic  in  character  in  every  part  of 
the  county  except  in  the  north-east,  and  in  the  pro- 
montories of  the  Lizard  and  of  the  Land's  End. 

The  north-east  became  Saxonised  at  a  very  early 
period.  This  is  clear  from  the  place-names.  There  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  St.  Neot,  the  Saxon  monk 
of  Glastonbury,  settled  in  that  part  of  Cornwall  which 
bears  his  name,  in  the  ninth  century,  and  after  found- 
ing a  college  of  priests  died,  and  was  buried  there. 
There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  the  substantial  accuracy 
of  Asser's  narrative — ^whether  it  be  Asser's  or  another's 

^  At  a  much  earlier  date  (670)  St.  Wilfrid  claimed  ecclesiastical 
endowments  of  the  British  for  the  Saxon  Church  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Ripon. 


82  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

— which  states  that  Alfred  the  Great  hunted  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  St.  Neot,  and  was  healed,  or  be- 
lieved himself  to  have  been  healed,  at  the  shrine  of 
St.  Guerir.  Alfred's  possessions  in  Triconshire  have 
been  referred  to.  The  community  at  St.  Neot  held 
two  hides  of  land  in  the  days  of  the  Confessor,  but 
the  whole  of  it  save  one  (Cornish)  acre  had  been  stolen 
by  the  Count  of  Mortain  in  1086. 

Again,  the  canons  of  St.  Stephen-by-Launceston 
appear  to  have  suffered  a  diminution  of  their  power 
and  also  of  their  revenue  owing  to  Saxon  settlement. 
At  the  time  of  the  Survey  their  affairs  were  in  a  state 
of  utter  confusion.  They  were  attempting  to  hold 
on  to  lands  which  had  been  theirs,  and  are  styled 
theirs  in  Domesday  Book,  which  Harold  held  before 
the  Norman  Conquest,  and  which  the  Count  of 
Mortain  was  striving  to  re-annex.  In  North-East 
Cornwall  the  Celtic  type  of  Christianity  had  given 
place  to  the  Saxon. 

The  promontory  of  the  Lizard  never  became 
Saxonised.  Everything  here  points  to  the  persistence 
of  the  Celtic  type  and  to  very  close  and  fruitful 
relations  with  Brittany.  The  names  of  the  churches, 
including  Manaccan,  the  monks'  church,^  are  all  to 
be  found  in  Armorica  except  Grade  (of  very  uncertain 
derivation)  and  St.  Keverne.  The  word  Meneage  is 
itself  possibly  a  derivative  form  of  Manach.  The 
lands  given  by  the  Count  of  Mortain  to  St.  Michael's 
Mount,  and  described  in  his  charter  as  situated  in 
Amaneth,^  were  certainly  in  Meneage.  Landivick, 
Langwcath,  Lantenning  and,  above  all,  Landewednack 
speak  of  monastic  settlement.    It  is  curious  that  the 

^  Loth,  Lea  Noma  dee  Saints  hratona,  p.  87. 

*  Amaneth  may  be  an  English  equivalent  for  Anmanach.  Tre- 
veneage  appears  at  Trevanek  in  1284,  and  as  Trevanaek  in  1361. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics 


83 


84  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Breton  monastery  of  Landevennec  and  the  church  of 
Landewednack  both  claim  Winwaloe  for  patron,^ 
although  St.  Guenoc  is  possibly  their  true  patron. 
However  this  may  be,  it  is  clear  that  a  common 
influence  has  been  at  work  in  determining  the  nomen- 
clature in  both  countries.  In  Domesday  Book  the 
hundred  of  Kerrier  appears  as  Wineton  or  Winenton, 
the  usual  Saxon  termination  being  added  to  a  Celtic 
word  as  in  Tedinton  and  Conarton.  In  later  docu- 
ments it  is  found  as  Winianton,  and  as  such  it  re- 
mained until  comparatively  recent  times,  when  it 
became  Winnington.  The  point  less  than  a  mile 
west  of  Winianton  is  known  as  Pedngwinion.  Mr.  H. 
Jenner  has  suggested  an  interpretation  which  is 
almost  certainly  correct,  viz.  that  Winianton  means 
the  home  of  the  shining  or  blessed  ones.  Winianton, 
as  the  name  of  a  hundred,  implies  some  sort  of  local 
pre-eminence,  past  or  present.  Before  the  Norman 
Conquest  the  manor  of  Winianton  embraced  22 
sub-manors  which  were  in  the  hands  of  17  thegns. 
The  description  of  these  thegns  is  interesting — ^they 
could  not  be  separated  from  the  manor  and  they 
rendered  custom  in  the  same  manor.  Before  1086 
they  were  supplanted  by  the  Count  of  Mortain's  men. 
A  thegn,  according  to  Professor  Maitland,  was,  before 
the  tenth  century,  "  a  household  officer  of  some  great 
man  "  and,  from  the  tenth  century  until  the  Norman 
Conquest,  a  person  socially  above  a  churl  with  corre- 
sponding privileges  and  responsibilities.  ^  Now  it  is 
remarkable  that  the  thegns  of  Winenton  differed  in 
no  respect  from  those  of  St.  Petrock,  except  that 
whereas  the  former  could  not  be  separated  from  the 

*  Loth,  Les  "Noma  dee  Saints  bretons,  pp.  52,  63. 
«  Hist,  of  English  Law,  i,  33. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  85 

manor,  the  latter  could  not  be  separated  from  the 
saint. 

Have  we  here  the  note  of  tragedy,  inseparable  from 
a  lost  cause,  of  which  the  Lizard  district,  to  its  lasting 
credit,  furnished  two  other  conspicuous  examples  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  ?  It  looks^ 
as  if  there  had  been  the  overthrow  of  monkish 
supremacy  by  the  Cornish,  followed  by  Saxon  Con- 
quest, and  in  the  meantime  the  preservation  of  thegn- 
ship  until  the  Norman  Conquest.  The  small  com- 
munity of  St.  Keverne  despoiled  by  the  Count  of 
Mortain  represents  Irish  influence,  if  we  suppose  with 
Mr.  W.  C.  Borlase  that  Keverne  is  identical  with 
Kieran.  This  saint  is  not  found  among  the  Breton 
dedications,  Peran  and  Kerrien  being  regarded  by 
Professor  Loth  as  different  saints,  and  neither  of 
them  identical  with  Keverne  or  Kieran.  We,  there- 
fore, conclude  that  the  agency  which  compassed  the 
destruction  of  Brittonic  monachism  in  Meneage  left 
the  Irish  house  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  Norman 
invader.  It  is  possible  that  in  the  church  of  St. 
Breage  we  have  an  attempt  at  reparation.  From 
time  immemorial  it  embraced  Germoe,  Cury,  and  Gun- 
walloe  as  chapelries.  Methleigh,  the  only  manor  which 
escaped  Norman  rapacity  as  the  result  of  its  having 
been  added  to  the  Exeter  bishopric,  may  have  been 
originally  a  portion  of  the  demesne  of  the  monastic 
body  which  dominated  the  Lizard  peninsula. 

Respecting  the  hundred  of  Penwith,  we  have  little 
historical  evidence  prior  to  the  Norman  Conquest. 
Athelstan's  grant  to  the  church  of  St.  Buryan  and 
Edward  the  Confessor's  grant  to  St.  Michael's  Mount, 

>  The  references  are  to  Kilter's  rising  in  1649,  and  to  the  pro- 
longed defence  of  Little  Dennis  by  Sir  Richard  Vyvyan  in  1646. 


86 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


whatever  fault  may  be  found  with  the  charters,  as 
they  have  come  down  to  us,  are  sufficiently  authentic. 
The  story  of  St.  la's  arrival  with  her  Irish  companions 
must  be  received  with  caution  ;  but  there  is  no  reason 
to  doubt  that  a  substratum  of  truth  lies  beneath  a 
legend  which  is  by  no  means  modern.  Seven  churches 
in  Pen  with  bear  the  names  of  these  missionaries.  On 
the  other  hand,  no  less  than  fourteen  dedications, 
including  two  which  subsequently  became  obsolete 
and  two  which  are  among  those  of  the  Irish  mission, 
are  common  to  Pen  with  and  Brittany.  The  remaining 
dedications  are  of  doubtful  origin.  It  seems,  there- 
fore, certain  that  Irish  and  Breton  influences  had  a 
great  deal  to  do  with  the  moulding  of  the  church  life 
of  the  hundred.  The  preponderating  influence  was 
Breton.  The  presence  of  St.  Pol  Aurelian  (Paul)  and 
of  Winwaloe  (Towednack)  is  sufficient  evidence  of 
this.  It  is  remarkable  that  four,  if  not  more,  of  the 
Pen^vith  churches  afford  traces  of  presumably  earlier 
dedications.  St.  Erth  (possibly  also  Perranuthnoe) 
was  known  as  Lanudno,  Gulval  as  Lanisley,  Madron 
probably  as  Landithy,^  and  Illogan  probably  as 
Lancichuc.  St.  Just  may  have  borne  the  name  of 
Lafrowda,  as  being  situated  near  the  holy  springs. 
Udno  (Goueznou)  the  companion  of  Pol  Aurelian 
(circa  530)  is  commemorated  in  three  Breton  parishes. 
Pol  was  originally  of  Wales,  and  a  contemporary  of 
Just  of  Anglesey,  who  is  probably  the  patron  of  the 
church  which  bears  the  name  in  Penwith.  If  this  be 
so,  St.  Levan  will  be  Seleven,  Salomon,  Selyf,  or 
Selus,  whose  memorial  stone  is  preserved  in  St.  Just 
Church.    It  is  quite  possible  that  the  changed  dedica- 

^  The  evidence  is  indirect.  Trengwainton,  to  which  the  advow- 
son  was  appendant,  was  itself  a  sub-manor  of  Rosoworthy  in 
Gwinear.    Landithy  is  only  a  short  distance  from  the  church. 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  87 

tions  indicate  a  change  from  monastic  to  some  sort 
of  parochial  organisation.  In  Penwith  there  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  any  monastic  community  of 
commanding  importance  whose  revenues  could  be 
seized  without  leaving  the  people  spiritually  destitute. 
Lanisley  may  have  been  one  which  had  outstayed  its 
welcome  and  on  that  account  may  have  become 
attached  to  what  was  eventually  to  become  the  see 
of  Exeter. 

To  sum  up.  Three  large  holdings,  or,  to  use  a 
modern  though  inadequate  word,  estates,  stand  out 
clear  and  distinct,  viz.  those  of  Gerrans,  Pawton  and 
St.  Germans,  each  of  them  at  one  time  or  another 
associated  with  the  see  of  a  Cornish  bishop,  monastic 
in  character.  Such  records  as  we  have,  carefully  dis- 
tinguish these  lands  from  one  another.  Neither  St. 
Petrock  (Pawton)  nor  St.  German  possesses  any 
rights  in  Gerrans,  nor  Gerrans  in  Pawton  or  in  St. 
Germans.  Neither  does  St.  Germans  claim  rights  in 
Pa^vton,  nor  Pa^vton  in  St.  Germans.  It  is  not  only 
opposed  to  the  evidence  of  Domesday,  it  is  incon- 
ceivable that  any  Cornish  bishop  exercised  lordship 
ovcj  all  three  at  the  same  time.  The  Pawton  lands 
were  almost  certainly  claimed  by  Crediton  by  virtue 
of  the  provision  made  in  909  for  missionary  visits  to 
them  yearly  by  the  bishop  of  Crediton.  The  St. 
Overmans  holding  was  certainly  annexed  to  Exeter 
when  that  see  was  founded.  The  Gerrans  holding 
presents  several  difficulties.  We  have  no  record  of 
any  bishop  at  Gerrans  save  Kenstec  (865).  But 
because  no  records  have  been  preserved,  we  cannot 
say  that  no  bishops  existed.  Such  a  principle  if 
applied  to  Cornish  parishes  w^ould  be  fatal  to  their 
claim  to  have  had  a  rector  before  the  days  of  Bishop 


SS  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Bronescombe  (1257).  Nevertheless,  the  absence  of 
recorded  evidence  is  distinctly  embarrassing.  What 
were  the  events  or  circumstances  which  justified  the 
annexation  of  the  Gerrans  property  to  the  see  of 
Exeter  ?  Some  justification  there  doubtless  was. 
Was  it  found  in  the  letter  of  submission  written  by 
Bishop  Kenstec  to  Archbishop  Plegmund  (833-870) 
about  fifty  years  before  the  see  of  Crediton  w^as 
founded  ?  Was  it  found  in  the  forfeiture  of  royal 
possessions  consequent  upon  the  conquest  of  Cornwall 
by  Athelstan  (925-940)  ?  It  is  possible  that  both 
these  events  may  have  contributed  to  the  result,  for 
there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  Gerrans  was  a 
residence  of  the  kings  of  Cornwall  in  the  seventh 
century,  and  it  is  certain  that  it  was  the  residence  of 
Kenstec  in  the  ninth  century.  If  the  lands  w^ere 
claimed  by  King  Athelstan  there  ought  to  be  some 
charter  to  show  when  and  by  whom  they  were  trans- 
ferred to  the  see  of  Crediton  or  of  Exeter.  If  they 
passed  to  the  Saxon  bishopric  by  virtue  of  the  grant 
of  Edward  the  Confessor  in  1050,  then  we  must  con- 
clude that  they  had  preserved  their  episcopal  associa- 
tions until  within  a  few  years  of  that  time,  and  that, 
therefore,  Bishop  Kenstec  probably  had  successors 
at  Gerrans.  It  is  inconceivable  that  there  were  not 
valid  grounds  for  the  transfer  of  the  lands.  The  fact 
that  they  were  monastic  lands  would  not  have 
sufficed,  for  the  canons  of  St.  Petrock  and  St.  German 
survived  the  annexation  of  a  portion  of  theirs, 
whereas  no  vestige  of  a  monastery  remained  at 
Gerrans  in  the  days  of  the  Confessor.  It  was  its 
former  connection  with  episcopal  rule  which  led  to 
the  inclusion  of  Gerrans  in  the  endowments  of  the 
bishopric  of  Exeter. 


I 


Evolution  of  Bishoprics  89 

The  foregoing  fragmentary  sketch  is  not  to  be 
regarded  as  a  conclusive  proof  of  the  existence  of 
concurrent  Cornish  bishoprics  so  late  as  the  eleventh 
century,  but  it  is  intended  to  call  attention  to  some 
of  the  sources  from  which  others  may  seek  the 
necessary  means  of  forming  a  judgment  for  them- 
selves. That  the  monastery-bishoprics  were  hard  to 
suppress  will  be  evident  to  everyone  who  examines 
the  evidence.  That  they  survived  in  Cornwall  for  a 
much  longer  period  than  is  generally  supposed  seems 
more  than  probable. 


VII 


CORNISH  SAINTS 


IN  the  first  chapter  it  has  been  attempted  to  show 
how  the  t;yTanny  of  resemblance  and  coincidence 
leads  to  false  analogies  and  ^vrong  inferences.  Some 
further  illustrations  of  this  principle  which  have  a 
direct  bearing  upon  the  main  purpose  of  the  present 
enquiry  may  be  found  instructive. 

In  this  chapter  we  are  not  so  much  concerned  with 
the  Lives  of  the  Cornish  Saints,  as  they  have  come 
down  to  us,  as  with  the  question  whether  they  had 
any  actual  existence  as  human  beings  at  all.  Of  la, 
Uny,  Dennis,  Allen,  Paul  and  Berrian  it  has  been 
stated  that  "it  is  more  than  probable  that  there  was 
no  man  in  either  case.  la  is  the  Island  saint,  Uny 
the  Downs  saint,  Dennis  the  Hill  saint,  Paul  or  Pol 
the  Pool  saint,"  Buryan  or  Berrian  the  saint  of 
Berrie. 

But  why  stop  there  ?  Domesday  Book  supplies  us 
with  Eglostudic,  Sainguilant  and  Sainguinas.  It  is 
just  as  easy  to  imagine  places  bearing  the  names  of 
Tudic,  Guilant  and  Guinas  as  to  imagine  one  bearing 
the  name  of  Berrie,  and  quite  as  good  etymology  to 
derive  them  from  Tutton  a  chair,  Guilan  a  king- 
fisher and  Guenan  a  blister. 

Most  will  admit  that  a  chair  saint  is  suggestive  of 
saintly  pursuits — study  and  contemplation  ;  many 
saints   have   been   fishermen  ;    some   have   suffered 

90 


Cornish  Saints  01 

from  pimples  and  perhaps  have  known  how  to  cure 
them. 

Again  we  have  two  more  ancient  parishes  one  of 
which  occurs  in  Domesday  Book,  viz.  Eglosros 
(Philleigh)  and  Egloshayle,  the  church  on  the  heath 
and  the  church  on  the  estuary,  yet  no  one  has  ever 
ventured  to  describe  or  to  speak  of  them  as  the 
churches  of  St.  Rose  and  St.  Hayle,  and  for  the 
obvious"  reason  that  Cornish  saints  have  not  been 
manufactured  in  the  way  that  has  been  suggested. 

In  choosing  la,  Uny,  Dennis,  Allen,  Paul  and 
Berrian  to  demonstrate  his  theory,  the  critic  could 
hardly  have  made  a  more  unfortunate  selection. 
With  one  exception  they  are  all  to  be  found  in 
Brittany. 

la  is  said  to  have  been  an  Irish  missionary  who 
came  with  her  brothers  Uny  and  Erth  and  some 
others  to  complete  the  conversion  of  the  Cornish  in 
the  golden  age  of  Celtic  Christianity.  For  our 
present  purpose  it  is  not  material  to  accept  the 
legend,  but  it  is  useful  to  know  that  la  is  com- 
memorated at  St.  Ives  in  Cornwall  and  in  Finistere 
in  Brittany,  Erth  at  St.  Erth  in  Cornwall  and  at 
Chittlehampton  in  Devon,  Uny  at  Lelant  and 
Redruth  in  Cornwall  and  at  Plevin  in  Cotes  du  Nord. 
St.  Dennis  (or  Denys),  his  church  being  situated  in 
the  centre  of  a  hill-fort,  is  the  only  one  whose  name 
seems,  at  first  sight,  to  lend  colour  to  the  new 
criticism.  But  to  quote  Professor  Loth,  writing  on 
a  totally  different  subject,^  "it  is  quite  impossible 
for  Dinas  by  itself  to  be  a  man*s  name.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  widely  distributed  place-names  in  Cornwall. 
Dinas  in  Cornish,  as  in  Welsh,  signifies  a  fortified 
^  Bomans  de  la  Table  ronde,  p.  90. 


92  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

town."  Assuming  that  a  personage  derived  his  name 
from  the  place  Dinas  we  should  have  Dinan  as  in 
Cardinan.  St.  Dennis  or  Denys  appears  to  have 
been  the  name  given  to  a  chapelry  of  St.  Stephen 
(Etienne)  but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  it 
was  ancient  when  it  first  appears  along  with  that  of 
Caerhayes  in  the  Inquisitio  Nonarum  (1340)  as  Capella 
Sci.  Dionisii.  St.  Denys,  supposed,  but  mistakenly, 
to  be  identical  with  Dionysius  the  Areopagite,  was 
from  the  seventh  century  onwards  venerated  through- 
out Europe,  and  it  is  not  remarkable  to  find  him  the 
patron  of  a  chapel  in  Cornwall  in  the  fourteenth 
century. 

That  the  name  of  the  site  of  the  chapel  may  have 
suggested  to  its  founder  a  name  for  its  patron  saint 
is  quite  possible.  As  late  as  the  seventeenth  century 
the  heralds  chose  St.  John  Baptist's  head  for  the 
arms  of  Penzance  (holy  head).  There  are,  in  truth, 
no  better  grounds  for  regarding  St.  Dennis  as 
mythical  than  St.  Stephen  to  whom  his  chapel  was 
appendant. 

St.  Allen,  as  the  presiding  saint  of  the  hail  or  moor, 
reminds  one  of  some  rather  irreverent  lines  by  the 
greatest  of  Irish  poets  : 

Our  preacher  prays  he  may  in'erit 
The  hinspiration  of  the  Spirit. 
Oh  !  grant  him  also,  'oly  Lord, 
The  haspiration  of  thy  word. 

St.  Allen  is  found  as  St.  Alun  in  the  Episcopal 
Registers.  The  name  occurs  in  the  cartulary  of 
Redon  and  in  Coed-Alun  near  Carnarvon  in  Wales. 
St.  Alan  is  among  the  disciples  of  Iltut  and  is  the 
patron  of  Corlay  (Cotes  du  Nord).  In  no  instance  is 
the  name  found  with  the  aspirate,  or  hail  without  it. 


Cornish  Saints  93 

Pol  de  Leon  is  a  personage  quite  as  historic  as 
Napoleon.  It  must  rest  with  the  reader  to  say 
whether  the  church  in  Cornwall  which  bears  his 
name  got  it  from  Gwavas  Lake  or  from  the  well- 
known  British  saint,  a  disciple  of  Tutwal,  who 
founded  a  Breton  bishopric,  who  was  a  fellow- 
student  of  St.  Sampson  the  patron  of  Golant  and 
who  is  himself  the  patron  of  fifteen  parishes,  one  of 
which  curiously  enough  is  in  Cornouaille  in  Brittany. 

Eglosberria  remains  and  this,  we  are  told,  is  com- 
pounded of  Eglos  and  a  Cornish  place-word  presumed 
to  be  Berrie.  The  fact  that  no  such  place  is  now 
to  be  found  in  the  parish  of  St.  Buryan  does  not,  of 
course,  prove  that  in  the  far  remote  past  there  may 
not  have  been  one.  Nor  does  it  concern  us  much  to 
know  that  in  the  parish  berries  of  sorts  are  abundant, 
holly  berries,  elder  berries,  blackberries  and  goose- 
berries ;  still  less  to  consider  whether  the  last-named 
berry  is  indigenous  or  acclimatised.  This  is  not  a 
treatise  on  Botany. 

Had  our  critic  consulted  his  reference,  Domesday 
Book,  he  would  have  read  in  the  Exchequer  redaction, 
"  The  Canons  of  St.  Berriona  hold  Eglosberrie  "  ; 
in  the  Exeter  book — the  original  document — under 
the  heading  Inquisitio  Geldi  (1085),  "  St.  Berriana 
holds  a  hide  of  land  "  ;  and  under  the  heading  Land 
of  St.  Berriona  the  Virgin,  "  the  Canons  of  St. 
Berriona  hold  a  manor  which  is  called  Eglosberria, 
which  the  same  Virgin  held  in  the  time  of  King 
Edward  freely  "  (i.e.  free  from  the  payment  of  dues). 
The  first  point  to  notice  is  that  in  every  case  the 
name  of  the  saint  is  trisyllabic,  Berrian  or  Berrion. 
Berria,  the  second  half  of  the  name  of  the  manor,  is 
probably  only  a  contraction  for  Berriana  made  by 


94  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

the  earlier  scribe  and  copied  by  the  later.  This 
explanation  is  placed  almost  beyond  dispute  by 
earlier  and  later  documents  concerning  the  manor 
and  the  church.  Again  it  is  well  known  that  the 
letters  b  and  v  are,  in  certain  Cornish  words,  inter- 
changeable as,  for  example,  in  Trebean  and  Trevean. 
Professor  Loth  had  pointed  out  to  the  present 
writer  that  Berrian  (Buryan)  and  Verrian  (Veryan) 
were  identical,  but  it  was  two  years  before  a  striking 
confirmation  of  his  statement  was  disclosed.  A 
charter  dated  1450  was  recently  handed  to  me  to 
decipher  relating  to  this  very  manor  of  Eglosberrie. 

In  it  the  lands  were  described  as  those  of  Eglos- 
veryan.  The  Domesday  record  is  not  only  in  perfect 
agreement  with,  but  confirms,  the  charter  of  Athelstan, 
which,  in  spite  of  some  adverse  criticism,  probably 
arising  from  the  fact  that  it  has  been  copied  and 
attested  more  than  once,  is  acknowledged  to  be  a 
trustworthy  document,  and  as  such  was  always 
regarded  whenever  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
royal  chapel  of  St.  Buryan  were  called  in  question. 
Veryan  and  Buryan  being  identical,  it  follows  that, 
on  the  assumption  that  they  are  derived  from  Berrie, 
a  place-name,  that  place  will  be  found  in  both 
parishes.  It  is  found  in  neither.  It  is  purely 
mythical. 

It  may  be  asked,  why  devote  so  much  space  to  a 
matter  of  secondary  importance  ?  The  reason  is  that 
here  we  have  to  meet  an  attempt  to  bring  the  Celtic 
saints  within  the  province  of  comparative  m>i:hology, 
an  attempt  to  show  that  they  were  eponymous  in 
somewhat  the  same  sense  as  Romulus,  Cypris, 
Pallas  Athene  and  Ceres  (as  representing  Siculus) 
were  the  genii  and  afterwards  the  presiding  deities 


Cornish  Saints  95 

over  Rome,  Cyprus,  Athens  and  Sicily.  It  is  useless 
to  deny  the  assertion  that  "  the  Church  history  of 
Cornwall  before  the  Norman  Conquest  is  chiefly  a 
matter  of  legendary  lore  "  and  that  "  the  cult  of 
the  sun  was  that  of  Cornwall  not  a  thousand  years 
ago  "  unless  we  have  something  to  say  in  support  of 
our  denial. 

Let  us  therefore  carry  the  argument  a  little  further 
— let  us^  suppose  that  the  topological  origin  of  the 
saints  is  the  true  one  ;  let  us  suppose  that  there 
is  indisputable  evidence,  gathered  in  Cornwall,  in  its 
favour  ;  in  other  words,  that  the  Cornish  saints  are 
local  divinities  ;  how  will  it  fare  with  them  when 
their  votaries  have  crossed  the  seas  ?  Will  the  Island 
which  gives  its  name  to  St.  Ives,  will  the  Downs  of 
Lelant,  the  Hail  (deprived  of  its  aspirate),  the  Dinas 
of  Mid-Cornwall  and  Gwavas  Lake  win  Armorican 
devotion  ?  Or  conversely,  assuming  the  saints  to 
have  been  of  Armorican  manufacture,  will  they 
appeal  to  the  devotional  instincts  of  the  Cornish  ? 
Or  must  we  assume  that  there  was  a  sacred  island 
at  Plouye,  a  sacred  downs  at  Plevin,  a  sacred  pool  at 
L6on  and  a  sacred  Berrie  at  Berrien  and  Lan-verrien 
in  Finist^re  ?  It  is  as  difficult  to  imagine  an  affirma- 
tive answer  being  returned  to  any  of  these  questions 
as  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  found  it  to  bcHeve  that  a 
religious  could  tell  a  lie,  and  therefore,  according  to  his 
biographer,  more  difficult  to  believe  than  that  an  ox 
could  fly.  The  Celtic  saints  were  not  eponymous,  but 
men  of  like  passions  with  us,  who  lived  their  lives,  told 
their  story,  impressed  their  contemporaries  and  were 
gathered  to  their  fathers,  men  honoured  in  their 
generation  and  the  glory  of  their  times. 

This  leads  to  a  brief  notice  of  their  biographies. 


96  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

The  subject  is  not  free  from  difficulty.  It  requires 
a  rearrangement  of  thoughts,  a  re-focussing  of  ideas. 
The  Lives  of  the  Saints  do  not  conform  to  ordinary 
standards  or  respond  to  ordinary  appeals. 

They  are  not  plain,  unvarnished  accounts  of  simple 
earnest  men  written  by  their  contemporaries,  but,  in 
their  present  form,  they  are  for  the  most  part  highly 
coloured  stories  addressed  not  to  the  intellect  but 
to  the  imagination.  They  are  not  always  free  from 
anachronisms.  The  ideals  of  their  Avi'iters  are  not 
ours  to-day. 

They  abound  in  the  miraculous.  They  are 
adorned  after  a  common  pattern  peculiarly  their 
own.  They  draw  largely  upon  Holy  Scripture. 
Incidents  related  of  one  saint  are  sometimes  trans- 
ferred to  another.  Similarities  of  expression  are 
found  in  them,  perhaps  pointing  to  a  common  origin 
or  authorship.  In  short,  all  the  elements  which 
provoke  adverse  criticism  are  found  in  them. 

And  yet,  making  due  allowance  for  the  mentality 
of  those  who  wrote  and  those  who  read  them,  there 
is  no  sufficient  reason  for  impugning  the  veracity  of 
the  writers,  much  less  for  despising  them.^  They 
were  neither  deceivers  nor  deceived.  The  hagio- 
grapher  had  probably  as  great  a  regard  for  truth  as 
his  modern  critics,  but  he  knew  nothing  of  the  canons 
of  literary  excellence.  He  had  never  heard  of 
"  nature  unadorned  "  ;    but   he    knew,   just   as  we 

1  To  quote  M.  Loth,  whose  gentle  irony  would  be  spoiled  by 
translation,  in  his  answer  to  M.  Fawtier's  criticism  :  "II  (M. 
Fawtier)  a  6t6  6videmment,  d'avance,  facheusement  impres8ion6 
par  lo  fait  meme  d'avoir  affaire  A  un  hagiographe  et  ce  qui  plus  est, 
comme  il  I'avoue  sans  d6tour  d  un  hagiographe  breton.  Si  nos 
hagiographes  meritent  uno  place  d'honneur  dans  le  martyrologe  de 
la  critique,  c'est  peut-6tre  bien  que  nos  vies  de  saints  sent  d'une 
assez  basse  6poque :  la  vie  de  Samson  mise  k  part,  les  deux  plus 
anciennee  ont  6t6  redig6es  vers  la  fin  du  ix"  ei^cle," 


Cornish  Saints  97 

know,  how  banal  and  commonplace  are  the  lives  of 
many  of  the  best  men  and  women  who  have  lived 
and  worked  for  others,  and  he  strove  to  portray 
them  in  colours  which  might  make  them  interesting 
to  a  generation  whose  intelligence,  so  far  as  religion 
was  concerned,  had  been  chiefly  moulded  by  Holy 
Scripture.  He  recognised  analogies  and  emphasised 
them.  He  was  conversant  with  the  main  facts  and 
knew  ho\y  impressive  had  been  the  personality  and 
the  life  of  his  hero,  but  he  had  not,  like  Boswell, 
followed  him  about  with  a  note-book.  He  was 
himself  an  impressionist  and  by  no  means  sparing 
of  his  paint,  one  whose  work  doubtless  won  the 
approval  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived.  He  had  no 
message  for  succeeding  ages. 

At  the  same  time  only  ignorance  or  prejudice  will 
place  all  hagiographers  on  the  same  level  or  refuse 
to  take  account  of  alleged  facts,  even  when  they  are 
concealed  underneath  an  intolerable  deal  of  fanciful 
adornment. 

In  some  cases  the  Lives  of  the  Saints,  as  presented 
by  their  authors,  possess  real  historical  value.  Those 
of  Sampson,  Paul  Aurelian,  Winwaloe,  Tutwal  and 
Malo  (Machutus)  fall  within  this  category.  ^  The  life 
of  St.  Sampson  drawn  up,  according  to  Mgr. 
Duchesne,  towards  the  end  of  the  seventh  century, 
of  which  the  earliest  and  most  valuable  MS.  is  of 
the  eleventh  century,  will  repay  diligent  study.  ^  It 
has  a  direct  and  important  bearing  upon  monastery- 
bishoprics,  and  ought  to  possess  a  special  interest  for 

1  J.  Loth,  Revue  Celtique,  xxii,  p.  96. 

'  Tho  text  has  been  edited  by  M.  Favvtier  and  published  by 
MM.  Champion  (Paris).  The  reader  should  consult  also  the  more 
critical  notes  on  S.  Samson  de  Dol,  by  Prof.  Loth  (Champion, 
Paris)  and  if  possible  a  very  illuminating  little  treatise,  La  vie  de 
S.  Samaon,  by  M.  L'Abbd  Duine. 


98 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


the  people  of  Cornwall  whose  forefathers  profited  by 
St.  Sampson's  ministry.  The  biography,  as  we  should 
expect,  contains  its  full  share  of  miracles,  but  is, 
nevertheless,  characterised  by  veracity  in  those 
statements  which  relate  to  the  saint's  parentage, 
private  life,  travels  and  career.  The  picture  is  a  true 
picture,  however  much  we  may  dislike  the  method 
of  treatment.  The  landing  of  the  saint  near  Padstow, 
his  sojourn  at  St.  Kew,  his  destruction  of  the  pagan 
idol  in  the  hundred  of  Trigg  and  other  details  are 
all  related  and  the  topographical  knowledge  of  the 
writer  has  been  shown  to  be  accurate. ^  It  is  doubtful, 
however,  whether,  at  the  present  stage  of  historical 
research,  it  is  possible  for  those,  who  are  most 
competent  to  form  a  judgment  of  the  value  of  the 
evidence  afforded  by  the  Lives  of  the  Saints,  to  do 
so  dispassionately  and  impartially  owing  to  the 
antagonism  which  is  provoked  by  the  extraordinary 
play  of  fancy  on  the  part  of  their  writers. 

That  some  of  them  possess  historical  value  is 
proved  by  a  Life  the  earliest  MS.  of  which  is  com- 
paratively recent.  In  the  life  of  St.  Petrock  the  text 
of  which  is  not  earlier  than  the  fifteenth  century  it 
is  stated  that  "  Petrock,  after  visiting  his  com- 
patriot St.  Sampson,  betook  himself  ad  cellam 
Wethnoci  episcopi.  A  little  further  on  we  read  unde 
etiam  lingua  gentis  illius  Landuuethmoch  (for  Lann- 
wethnoc)  adhuc  usque  hodie  dicitur.  Now  Lann- 
wethnoe  presents  itself  in  Domesday  Book  under 
the  forms  of  Lanwehenoc  (wrongly  written  Lan- 
wenahoc)  and  Lan-guihenoc."^ 

The  remarkable  thing  is  that  a  fifteenth-century 

1  Loth,  Saint  Samson  de  Dol,  p.  26. 
•  See  the  previous  footnote. 


Cornish  Saints  99 

writer  should  have  recorded  two  facts  which  were  as 
Httle  kiioAMi  at  the  time  when  he  wrote  as  they  are 
to  the  generahty  of  EngHsh  readers  to-day  ;  the 
first,  that  in  the  days  of  St.  Petrock  a  bishop  might 
have  been  found  occupying  a  cell,  living  as  a  monk  or 
hermit,  though  not  necessarily  living  alone  ;  and  the 
second,  that  there  was  in  pre-Norman  times  a  place 
bearing  the  name  of  Languihenoc,  both  of  which  are 
placed  beyond  dispute  by  the  evidence  given  us  in 
the  chapter  on  Monastery-Bishoprics  and  by  the 
testimony  of  Domesday  Book.  It  surely  requires  an 
imagination  of  -svider  scope  to  believe  that  the  writer 
was  not  transcribing  or  interpreting  an  authentic 
document  than  to  accept  the  most  fantastic  legends 
of  Celtic  saints.  The  service  rendered  to  research  is 
twofold  :  it  witnesses  to  the  historicity  of  the  Life 
even  if  it  does  not  establish  the  reputation  of  its 
writer,  and  it  adds  one  more  to  our  list  of  Celtic 
bishops  in  the  person  of  Guethnoc,  who  as  Gwethnoc 
is  honoured  in  Finistere  and  elsewhere  in  Brittany. 

At  this  point  it  seems  convenient  to  summarise  the 
results  of  our  survey.  It  has  been  maintained  that 
coincidence  and  resemblance  have  been  invested 
with  an  importance  disproportionate  to  their  Teal 
value,  that  where  coincidence  has  been  claimed  for 
the  purpose  of  discrediting  traditional  doctrine  it 
has  often  proved  as  illusory  as  the  rainbow,  that 
resemblance  unsupported  by  other  evidence  has 
proved  to  be  imaginary  or  superficial,  that  in  the 
case  of  the  Cornish  saints,  whose  names  have  been 
supposed  to  resemble  place-names,  there  is  nothing 
to  warrant  the  suspicion  that  they  are  eponymous, 
that  the  Lives  of  the  Saints  as  they  have  come  down 
to  us  must  be  estimated  in  the  lighrof  the  mentality 


100        Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

of  the  writers  and  readers  of  them,  that,  however 
ornate  or  barbaric  they  may  be  considered  to  be, 
when  they  record  ordinary  events  the  statements 
are  worthy  of  investigation  and  often  of  historical 
value,  and  that  a  comparatively  modern  life  of  a 
saint  may  afford  evidence  of  the  substantial  accuracy 
of  the  facts  which  it  records. 

It  may  not  unreasonably  be  asked  what  then  is 
the  attitude  to  be  observed  towards  those  students 
of  comparative  mythology  who  endeavour  to  find 
a  common  origin  for  all  religions  by  studying  religious 
phenomena  ?  There  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not 
be  friendly  or  even  helpful.  But,  whatever  may  be  the 
final  verdict  of  that  study,  its  present  value  will  be 
generally  determined  by  psychology  rather  than  by 
logic.  The  man  who  starts  with  a  theory,  whether  in 
favour  of  a  common  origin  of  religious  belief  or  with 
one  opposed  to  a  common  origin,  will  probably  find 
enough  evidence  to  confirm  his  theory.  Darwins  are 
not  born  every  day  ;  yet  there  is  no  hope  which  is 
more  widely  shared  or  more  secretly  cherished  by 
those  who  give  themselves  to  mythological  research 
than  the  hope  that  they  are  at  least  potential 
Darwins.  The  desire  to  be  scientific,  that  is,  to 
reduce  to  system  an  array  of  facts,  vastly  pre- 
ponderates over  the  desire  to  ascertain  the  accuracy 
of  certain  alleged  facts  and  their  relation  to  other 
facts  of  a  similar  nature.  It  is  possible  to  accept  the 
statement  that  worship  originated  in  sacrifice,  in  the 
attempt  to  propitiate  an  offended  deity,  and  to 
deduce  conclusions  diametrically  opposed  to  each 
other.  To  the  Catholic  Christian  it  will  perhaps  be 
a  substantial  aid  to  faith,  to  the  Protestant  an 
encouragement  to  discard  the  errors  of  paganism,  to 


Cornish  Saints  101 

the  unbeliever  a  confirmation,  of  unbelief.  The 
subject — only  as  yet  in  its  infancy — can  hardly  be 
ignored.  At  the  same  time  its  ramifications  cover  so 
much  ground  that  comparatively  few  can  be  expected 
to  acquire  sufficient  knowledge  to  be  in  a  position 
to  judge  of  its  conclusions.  Archaeology,  philology, 
ethnology,  ancient  philosophy,  theology  and  myth- 
ology are  only  some  of  the  departments  of  a  study 
which  aims  at  determining  the  origins  of  religious 
belief.  Who  then  is  sufficient  for  these  things  ?  He 
has  yet  to  be  born. 

Cornwall,  with  its  large  admixture  of  Celtic  blood, 
until  lately  speaking  a  Celtic  language,  inheriting 
a  Celtic  tradition,  for  centuries  in  close  contact  with 
Brittany,  might  have  been  expected  to  furnish 
materials  enabling  the  student  to  differentiate  the 
quality  of  its  religious  belief  and  practice  from  that 
of  the  Midlands.  To  accept  the  same  creed  is  not 
necessarily  to  hold  the  same  belief  or  to  have  the 
same  religious  ideal.  Each  people  has  doubtless  its 
own  instinctive  beliefs  which  may  or  may  not  find  a 
place  in  the  creed  which  is  professed.  If  those  beliefs 
do  find  a  place  in  it  they  will  find  emphasised  expres- 
sion in  the  popular  worship.  The  appeal  of  Wesley  in 
the  eighteenth  century  struck  home  to  the  instinctive 
beUefs  of  the  Cornish.  In  spite  of  the  marked  pro- 
gress of  Anglicanism  during  the  last  half- century 
the  Cornish  are  largely  Methodists,  whose  worship  is 
still  conducted  in  buildings  which  usually  have  as 
little  claim  to  beauty  as  a  railway  station.  They 
have  no  stereotyped  form  of  service,  no  liturgy  which 
lends  itself  to  musical  adornment.  The  hospitals  and 
other  charitable  institutions  in  the  county  have  in 
many  cases  been  built  and  are  mainly  supported  by 


102         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

others.  And  yet  the  Cornish  possess  a  keen  sense  of 
beauty.  They  are  musical,  refined  and  generous.  In 
skill  and  intelHgence  they  will  bear  comparison  with 
the  rest  of  the  United  Kingdom.  jThey  are  open- 
minded,  fond  of  discussion  and  never  tired  when  it 
takes  a  religious  turn.  Their  nearest  kinsmen  in 
blood  are  the  Bretons,  with  whom  they  have  much  in 
common,  although  in  the  matter  of  religious  practice 
they  are  as  far  as  the  poles  apart.  While  the  latter 
cling  with  unrivalled  devotion  to  the  old  religion,  the 
former  spend  much  time,  like  the  men  of  Athens,  in 
telling  or  hearing  some  new  thing.  Methodism  on 
the  old  lines  is  moribund  in  Cornwall ;  Catholicism 
on  the  old  lines  is  a  living  and  a  growing  power  in 
Brittany.  During  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  a 
remarkable  change  has  passed  over  the  face  of 
Cornish  nonconformity.  Revivals  have  almost 
become  things  of  the  past.  Conversion,  theoretically 
the  starting-point  of  Methodist  religion,  is  no  longer 
required  to  be  sudden.  The  class  meeting  has  lost 
much  of  its  attractiveness.  There  is  less  reverence 
for  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Many  of  the  old  doctrines 
are  being  recast.  Methodism  is  in  a  state  of  tran- 
sition. The  drift  is  towards  rationalism,  but  the 
end  is  not  yet  in  sight.  Under  these  circumstances 
it  is  not  easy  to  form  a  right  judgment  or  to  forecast 
the  future  of  Cornish  Methodism,  but  to  one  who  has 
spent  twenty-five  years  in  its  midst  and  who  knows 
how  deeply  and  instinctively  religious  is  the  character 
of  the  people  it  would  seem  that  at  a  no  distant  date 
there  will  be  a  volte-face,  in  other  words,  that  the 
essentially  religious  instinct  will  reassert  itself.  Two 
alternatives  may  supervene.  There  may  be  a  return 
to  the  Cathohc  faith,  AngUcan  or  Roman,  of  which 


Cornish  Saints  103 

there  are  already  signs  or  there  may  be  recourse  to 
Christian  Science,  Spirituahsm  or  some  occult  system 
which  attracts  by  its  novelty  and  promises  to  satisfy 
religious  craving.  Rationalism,  which  may  suit  the 
Teutonic  race  and  be  a  substitute  for  religion,  is 
impossible  to  the  emotional  God-fearing  temper  of 
the  Celt. 


VIII 


ANCIENT  RELIGIOUS  HOUSES 


A  BRIEF  survey  of  the  monastic  and  quasi - 
monastic  foundations  is  required  in  order  to 
determine  if  possible  which  of  them,  if  any,  were 
originally  Celtic  in  character.  It  will  suffice  to  take 
the  Monasticon,  as  edited  by  Dr.  Oliver,  and  to  ex- 
amine the  charters  and  notes  respecting  the  several 
houses  and  to  check  them  by  means  of  such  other 
records  as  are  available.  Neither  Sir  William  Dug- 
dale  nor  Dr.  Oliver  distinguished  between  institu- 
tions which  were  Celtic  and  institutions  which 
were  the  common  heritage  of  Western  Christi- 
anity. 

If  a  monastery  existed  before  the  Norman  Conquest 
their  main  purpose  was  to  trace  it  back,  if  possible, 
beyond  that  date,  and,  having  done  this,  to  record 
its  fortunes  as  it  fared  forth  through  the  centuries 
which  followed.  This  purpose  they  achieved  by 
printing  in  chronological  order  all  its  charters,  whether 
preserved  as  chirographs  or  as  inspeximi^  derived 
from  Charter  and  Patent  Rolls.     The  following  list 

*  Inspeximi  is  a  convenient  plural  of  the  word  inspeximue  (we 
have  inspected).  Royal  grants  of  liberties  and  privileges  are 
frequently  baaed  upon  earlier  grants  which  the  Royal  grantor 
declares  ho  has  inapected.  The  charters  of  these  earlier  grants  in 
many  instances  no  longer  exist. 

10^ 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  105 

comprises  all  the  Cornish  religious  foundations  given 
in  the  Monasticon : 

St.  Petroek's  (Bodmin)  Priory. 

St.  German's  Priory. 

St.  Michael's  (Mount)  Priory. 

St.  Stephen's  (Launceston)  Priory. 

St.  Buryan  Collegiate  Church. 

St.  Crantock  Collegiate  Church. 

St.  Cyricus,  or  St.  Cyriacus,  Priory. 

St.  Probus  Prebendal  Church. 

St.  Keverne  Collegiate  Church. 

St.  Piran  Collegiate  Church. 

Minster  or  Talkarn  Priory. 

Scilly  Priory. 

Tregony  Priory. 

Tywardreath  Priory. 

St.  Anthony,  Cell  of  Plympton. 

St.  Michael  of  Lammana  Cell. 

Truro  Convent. 

Endellion  Collegiate  Church. 

Glasney  Collegiate  Church. 

St.  Michael's  (Penkevil)  Collegiate  Church. 

St.  Teath  Collegiate  Church. 

Helston  Hospital  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 

Liskeard  Lazar-house. 

Of  the  twenty-three  religious  houses  enumerated  the 
first  nine  are  mentioned  in  Domesday  Book,  which 
also  mentions  the  priests  of  St.  Neot,  the  lands  of  St. 
Constantine  and  of  St.  Goran  and  the  honour  of  St. 
Che  {Honor  St.  Chei),  There  are  also  a  few  churches 
which  call  for  examination  like  those  of  St.  Kew, 
Mawnan  and  Manaccan  whose  religious  character  is 
omitted  in  both.     Languihenoc  and  Gerrans  have 


106         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

been  already  considered.  It  is  obvious  that  to  give  a 
full  and  complete  review  of  all  of  them  would  require 
not  a  chapter  but  a  volume. 

Before  attempting  to  deal  with  the  subject,  within 
even  the  narrowest  possible  limits,  we  may  profitably 
ask  ourselves  what  courses  were  open  to  the  members 
of  monastic  communities,  which  had  been  in  the 
ascendant  until  the  Saxon  Conquest  of  Cornwall,  in 
order  that  they  might  come  into  line  with  the  new 
ecclesiastical  regime  ?  Three  courses  presented  them- 
selves. The  first  was  to  allow  themselves  to  be 
disbanded  as  the  regular  clergy  were  compelled  to 
be  at  the  time  of  Henry's  reformation ;  the 
second  was  to  conform  to  the  rules  of  one  or  other 
of  the  recognised  western  orders  and  to  become 
affiliated  to  it ;  the  third  was  to  transform  their 
convents  of  regular  clergy  into  colleges  or  collegiate 
churches  of  secular  clergy.  No  doubt  there  was  a 
strong  conservative  party  who  resisted  all  change, 
otherwise  it  would  be  difficult  to  understand  the 
spoliation  of  which  there  are  traces  during  the  Saxon 
period  and  of  which  after  the  Norman  Conquest 
there  is  abundant  proof  in  Domesday  Book.  Of  the 
three  courses  which  have  been  suggested  the  third 
seems  to  have  been  favoured  under  the  Saxons  and 
the  second  under  the  Normans. 

Taking  the  nine  monastic  bodies  which  stand  at 
the  head  of  the  foregoing  list  in  order,  it  will  suffice 
to  say  that  after  serving  as  the  seat  of  an  abbot - 
bishop  the  monastery  of  St.  Petrock  probably  became 
collegiate  and  parochial.  In  Domesday  Book  it  is 
always  referred  to  as  St.  Petrock  or  the  Church  of  St. 
Petrock.  The  date  of  its  reconstruction  as  a  monas- 
tery is  obscure.     There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  107 

evidence  to  show  to  which  of  the  religious  orders  it 
belonged  until  the  Ordinatio  of  the  Priory  by  Bishop 
Grandisson  in  1347,  in  which  it  is  ordained  that  the 
prior  and  convent  shall  celebrate  the  Divine  Office 
and  observe  vigil,  fast,  silence  and  prayer  according 
to  the  rule  of  Blessed  Augustine.  Long  before  that 
date  it  had  therefore  doubtless  become  a  convent  of 
the  Black  Canons.  Sir  John  Maclean  expressly  states, 
though 'on  what  authority  I  have  not  been  able  to 
discover,  that  it  was  Bishop  William  Warelwast 
(1107-1136)  who  settled  therein  regular  canons  of 
St.  Augustine.  In  the  Taxatio  of  the  vicarage,  by 
Bishop  Bronescombe  in  1269,  the  vicar  was  assigned, 
as  a  part  of  his  emolument,  the  victuals  {liberacionem) 
of  one  canon. 

The  monastery  of  St.  Germans  was  served  by 
secular  canons  before  the  Norman  Conquest.  Bishop 
Leofric  (1046-1073)  removed  them  and  introduced 
canons  regular.  In  1270  Bishop  Bronescombe  ordered 
the  excommunication  of  certain  persons  concerning 
whom  he  vouchsafes  no  particulars  save  that  they 
were  Sathane  satellites,  proprie  salutis  immemores  and 
that  they  had  expelled  those  whom  he  had  sent  to 
take  charge  of  the  priory  during  the  vacancy  caused 
by  the  death  of  Richard  the  late  prior.  His  letter 
is  valuable  because  it  affords  evidence  that  the  bishop 
of  Exeter  claimed  absolute  power  over  the  priory 
and  its  possessions  so  long  as  there  was  no  prior  ap- 
pointed, and  apparently  the  right  of  confirming  the 
prior's  appointment. 

Of  St.  Michael's  Mount  some  particulars  will  be 
found  in  Chapter  X. 

The  church  of  St.  Stephen  by  Launceston  was  Hke 
that  of  St.  German  served  by  secular  canons  at  the 


108         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

time  of  the  Domesday  Survey.  By  Bishop  WilHam 
Warelwast  (1107-1138)  to  whom  Ralph  the  dean  of 
St.  Stephens  had  surrendered  the  deanery  it  was 
made  an  Augustinian  priory  and  so  remained  until  the 
dissolution  of  the  religious  houses  by  Henry  VIII. 
Harassed  and  despoiled  by  Robert  Count  of  Mortain 
in  the  years  which  followed  the  Norman  Conquest, 
under  the  fostering  care  of  Reginald  Earl  of  Cornwall 
(1140-1175)  and  Richard  King  of  the  Romans  (1225- 
1272),  it  soon  became  the  wealthiest  of  the  religious 
houses  in  Cornwall.  The  relations  between  the 
parochial  church  of  St.  Stephen  and  the  priory  are 
somewhat  obscure.  The  church  was  taxed  inde- 
pendently of  the  priory  in  1291,  but  in  the  Inquisitio 
nonarum  of  1346  the  church  was  assessed  at  £10,  of 
which  40s.  was  chargeable  to  the  prior. 

The  collegiate  church  of  St.  Buryan  is  undoubtedly 
an  early  instance  of  the  conversion  of  a  Celtic  monas- 
tery to  a  recognised  Enghsh  type.  King  Athelstan 
by  charter  gave  a  small  piece  of  his  land  in  a  place 
which  is  called  the  church  of  St.  Berrian  ...  to 
be  free  of  all  taxation  unless  the  clerks  who  had 
promised  him  their  prayers,  viz.  100  masses,  100 
psalters  and  daily  supplications  failed,  to  perform 
their  task.  The  place  which  is  called  the  church  of 
St.  Berrian  was  evidently  Eglosberria  or  Eglosveryan, 
of  which  we  have  already  spoken.  In  later  times  it 
was  advantageous  to  the  dean  and  liis  fellows  to  cite 
Athelstan  as  their  founder  and  their  church  as  a 
royal  chapel.  All  that  the  Saxon  King  did  for  them 
was  probably  to  guarantee  to  them  security  of  tenure 
for  the  lands  which  they  already  held  and  freedom 
from  payment  of  geld. 

The  Canons  of  St.  Crantock  who  held  the  manor  of 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  109 

Langorock  at  the  time  of  the  Survey  (1086)  also  sur- 
vived the  various  changes  made  in  the  constitution 
of  their  community  until  their  dissolution  in  1536. 
Robert,  Count  of  Mortain,  had  already  seized  their 
lands  when  the  Survey  was  made.  His  son,  Count 
William,  founded  the  Cluniac  house  at  Montacute 
in  Somerset,  and  to  it  he  is  said  to  have  given  the 
church  of  St.  Crantock.  It  is  certain  that  in  1236 
the  pricTr  of  Montacute  transferred  the  church  and 
its  possessions  to  William  Briwer,  bishop  of  Exeter. 
The  bishop  thenceforth  became  patron  of  the  deanery 
and  prebends.  In  1291  there  were  on  the  foundation 
a  dean  and  nine  prebendaries.  St.  Crantock  had 
become  a  typical  collegiate  church.  The  several 
stages  through  which  it  passed  leave  no  doubt  that 
as  Langorock  it  had  established  its  claim  to  consider- 
ate treatment  by  Saxon  and  Norman  alike. 

Of  St.  Keverne  we  learn  from  Domesday  Book 
that  the  canons  of  St.  Achebran  had  one  manor  which 
was  called  Lannachebran,  which  the  same  saint  had 
held  in  the  Confessor's  time.  There  is,  however, 
evidence  of  its  quasi -prebendal  character  more  than 
a  century  before  the  Survey  was  made.  ^  By  Richard, 
Earl  of  Cornwall  and  King  of  the  Romans,  the 
church  was  given  to  the  abbot  and  convent  of  Beaulieu 
for  the  good  of  his  own  soul  and  that  of  King  John 
his  father.  2  The  vicarage  was  taxed  by  Bishop 
Bronescombe,  in  1260,  very  unfavourably  to  the 
vicar,  there  being  assigned  to  the  abbot  and  convent 
of  Beaulieu  more  than  five-sixths  of  the  income. 
Leland,  writing  about  the  year  1530,  states  that 
near  "  The  Paroch  church  of  S.  Keveryn  otherwise 

1  Jour.  Arch.  Asaocn.,  XXXIX,  282. 
«  Pat.  RoU,  18  Edw.  Ill,  1345. 


110         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


Piranus,"  there  is  a  sanctuary  with  ten  or  twelve 
dwelling  houses  and  hard  by  "  there  was  a  sel  of 
monkes  but  now  gonn  home  to  ther  Hed  Hows." 
These  monks  were  doubtless  Cistercians  from  Beaulieu 
who,  for  some  reason  or  another,  had  been  temporarily 
resident  in  the  parish.  The  appropriation  of  the 
church  by  Earl  Richard,  and  its  taxation  by  Bishop 
Bronescombe,  had  left  it  a  rather  poorly  endowed 
vicarage,  of  which  the  patronage  and  greater  tithes 
belonged  to  Beaulieu.  That  Lannachebran  was 
originally  Celtic  and  monastic  does  not  admit  of 
doubt. 

The  account  supplied  by  Domesday  Book  respecting 
St.  Pieran  (Perranzabuloe)  is  very  illuminating. 
"  The  Canons  of  St.  Pieran,'*  so  the  statement  runs, 
"  have  a  manor  called  Lanpiran,  which  in  the  time 
of  King  Edward  they  held  freely.  .  .  .  From  this 
manor  have  been  taken  away  two  manors  which  in 
the  time  of  King  Edward  rendered  to  the  Canons  of 
St.  Pieran  four  weeks*  farm  {firmain  Hi  septimanarum). 
Of  these  manors  Berner  holds  one  of  the  Count. 
And  from  the  other  hide  which  Odo  holds  of  St. 
Pieran  the  Count  has  taken  away  all  the  stock 
(pecuniam).  These  two  manors  rendered  to  the  Dean 
by  way  of  custom  20s.  in  addition  to  the  said  farm 
(firmam)y  The  first  of  these  two  manors  was  that 
of  Tregebri,  which  elsewhere  in  Domesday  Book  is 
described  as  being  "  of  the  honour ^  of  St.  Perann.'* 
The  Count  of  Mortain  took  from  both  all  that  had 

*  Another  honour  is  mentioned  in  the  same  record,  viz.  that 
of  St.  Cheus,  which  awaits  identification.  The  Exeter  book  reads 
correctly  that  Tremar  uustel  is  de  honore  S.  Chei,  whereas  the 
Exchequer  version  has  belongs  ad  honore  S.  Chei.  This  led  General 
James  to  translate  the  words  "  belongs  to  the  honours  of  Chei  "  : 
honore  is  probably  an  abbreviation  for  honorem  and  the  full  stop 
after  the  S  a  contraction  of  SancH, 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  111 

formerly  belonged  to  the  saint.  Dean  and  canons 
were  swept  away  at  an  early  date  and  the  church 
given  by  Henry  I  to  the  dean  and  chapter  of  Exeter. 
When  the  vicarage  was  taxed  in  1269,  to  the  vicar 
was  assigned  the  altarage  of  the  mother  church  of 
St.  Piran  and  of  the  chapel,  together  with  all  the 
offerings  derived  from  the  exposition  of  the  relics, 
the  vicar  rendering  a  yearly  tribute  of  six  marks  to 
the  dean  and  chapter.  The  relics  referred  to  were 
those  of  St.  Piran  the  founder  of  the  church,  con- 
cerning which  some  interesting  particulars  are  supplied 
in  an  inventory  of  the  year  1281.  Among  other  trea- 
sures mention  is  made  of  a  reliquary  in  which  is  kept 
the  head  of  St.  Pyeran,  with  the  rest  of  the  relics 
secured  with  iron  and  a  lock,  a  hearse  in  which  the 
body  of  Pyeran  is  placed  for  processions,  a  tooth  of 
St.  Brendan  and  a  tooth  of  St.  Martin  within  a  silver 
box,  also  a  pastoral  staff  of  St.  Pyeran  adorned  with 
silver  and  gold  and  precious  stones.  Two  centuries 
later  when  making  St.  Agnes  parochial,  the  bishop 
ordained  that  if  the  parishioners  of  St.  Pyran  should 
bring  the  saint's  relics  to  St.  Agnes  in  procession  as 
formerly,  on  Rogation  Tuesday,  they  should  receive 
honourable  welcome  and  the  oblations  presented  in 
the  chapel  of  St.  Agnes  according  to  custom. 

There  has  been  much  doubt  concerning  the  identity 
of  St.  Piran.  From  the  inventory  of  1281  it  would 
seem  that  at  that  time  he  was  identified  with  St. 
Kieran  of  Saighir  in  Ireland,  otherwise  it  would  be 
difficult  to  account  for  the  presence  at  Perranzabuloe 
of  relics  of  St.  Brendan,  the  friend  to  whom  the  saint 
sent  a  supply  of  milk  in  the  form  of  a  milch  cow,  and 
of  those  of  St.  Martin  the  founder  of  churches  in 
Ossory,    St.    Kieran's    native  county,  a   person  so 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

highly  esteemed  by  the  saint  that  he  extracted  a 
promise  from  him  that  when  they  died  they  should 
be  buried  in  the  same  grave.  It  is  certain  that  in 
the  thirteenth  century,  and  a  fortiori  in  the  eleventh 
century,  the  foundation  of  St.  Piran  was  regarded  as 
Celtic  and  that  the  church  claimed  to  have  in  its 
custody  the  crozier  of  its  episcopal  founder. 

"  The  canons  of  St.  Probus  have  one  manor  which 
is  called  Lanbrabois  (Lamprobus.  Exch.  D.)  which 
King  Edward  held  at  the  time  of  his  death."  Such 
is  the  testimony  of  Domesday  Book.  The  name  of 
the  manor  suggests  a  monastic  origin,  but  nothing 
whatever  appears  to  be  known  of  the  saint  or  of  the 
founder  of  the  prebendal  church.  Had  St.  Edward 
been  the  founder  it  is  probable  that  some  use  would 
have  been  made  of  the  circumstance  by  succeeding 
generations.  King  Jolm  confirmed  the  grants  of  the 
church  made  by  his  ancestor  (avi)  Henry  I  and  by 
his  father  Henry  II  to  the  bishop  and  cathedral 
church  of  Exeter.^  By  Bishop  Briwer  it  was  appro- 
priated to  the  office  of  treasurer  of  the  cathedral, 
together  with  the  patronage  of  the  five  prebends,  but 
the  patronage  was  subsequently  transferred  to  Bishop 
Bronescombe  and  exercised  by  him  and  his  succes- 
sors until  the  suppression  of  the  prebends  by 
Edward  VI. 

Having  briefly  considered  the  rehgious  houses — 
using  that  term  in  its  widest  sense — concerning  which 
mention  is  made  in  Domesday  Book,  it  is  worth  while 
to  pass  on  to  those  whose  endowments  either  excited 
not  the  rapacity  of  the  Norman,  or  were  too  slender  to 
find  a  place  in  the  Great  Survey,  and  to  those  which 
were  evidently  founded  after  the  Norman  Conquest. 
*  Monasticon,  p.  72. 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  113 

Taking  them  in  the  order  already  indicated,  we  have 
the  five  estabhshments  dignified  by  the  name  of 
priories. 

The  priory  of  St.  Cyricus  or  St.  Cyriacus  in  the 
parish  of  St.  Veep  is  stated  by  Lysons  to  have  been 
founded  by  WilHam  Count  of  Mortain,  but  no  au- 
thority is  quoted  for  the  statement.  In  1236  Bishop 
Briwer  wishing  to  reheve  the  church  of  St.  Nonn 
(probably  the  neighbouring  church  of  Pelynt)  from 
a  yearly  charge  of  six  marks,  four  shillings  and  three 
pence  heretofore  payable  to  the  little  cell  (cellula)  of 
St.  Cyricus,  granted  to  the  latter  out  of  the  revenues 
of  his  see  a  yearly  payment  of  five  marks.  The  cell 
was  affiliated  to  the  Cluniac  priory  of  Montacute  in 
the  county  of  Somerset  and  was  for  a  long  time  in 
the  patronage  of  the  family  of  that  name.  It  is  futile 
to  speculate  respecting  its  origin,  and  it  is  not  safe 
to  say  that  it  was  of  Saxon  or  Norman  origin,  for  St. 
Carreuc  is  found  in  three  Breton  parishes. ^ 

The  priory  of  Minster  or  Talkarn  described  as  the 
church  of  St.  Merthian  of  Laminster  was,  somewhere 
about  the  year  1130,  given  by  WiUiam,  son  of  Nicholas 
(Botreaux),  to  the  monks  of  the  Benedictine  abbey  of 
St.  Sergius  at  Angers.  Here  again  we  have  monastic 
associations  suggested  by  the  locality  of  the  priory. 
Laminster  was  apparently  already  a  place-name 
when  the  gift  was  made  little  more  than  half  a 
century  after  the  Norman  Conquest.  The  priory, 
by  reason  of  its  connection  with  the  French  abbey, 
was  suppressed  during  the  fourteenth  century. 

The  priory  or  cell  of  St.  Nicholas,  situated  on  the 
island  of  Tresco,  Scilly,  was  probably  Celtic  in  origin. 
The  Charter  of  Henry  I  granting  to  the  abbot  and 
^  Loth,  Lee  Nome  dee  Saints  bretona,  p.  19. 


114         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

church  of  Tavistock  and  to  its  monk  Turold,  the 
churches  and  land  in  Scilly  uses  the  following  words 
to  limit  and  describe  the  tenure  of  the  land — ^it  is  to 
be  held  "  just  as  the  monks  or  rather  hermits  {monachi 
aut  heremite  melius)  held  it  in  the  time  of  King 
Edward  of  Burgald  bishop  of  Cornwall." 
^  Tavistock  was  a  Benedictine  abbey  founded  in  the 
latter  half  of  the  tenth  century.  The  rule  of  St. 
Benedict  was  broad  and  elastic,  and  monasteries 
could  and  did  embrace  it  without  parting  entirely 
with  their  traditions.^  It  was,  in  fact,  the  only  rule 
recognised  in  England  during  the  whole  of  the  Saxon 
period.  Admitting  all  this  the  phrase  "  monks  or 
rather  hermits,"  is  so  studiously  vague  as  to  imply 
a  doubt  as  to  whether  the  brothers  had  in  the  Con- 
fessor's day  submitted  to  any  recognised  rule  what- 
ever. It  is  certain  that  while  bringing  them  into  a 
closer  relationship  with  Tavistock  the  King  intended 
to  enforce  a  stricter  discipline,  otherwise  his  further 
provision  that  they  should,  like  "  the  King's  own 
prebendaries  "  have  his  peace  and  protection,  would 
have  been  unnecessary.  The  King  does  not  confu*m 
any  supposed  charter  of  Athelstan  or  of  Edward, 
but  gives  the  religious  community  at  Scilly  to  the 
abbey  at  Tavistock,  and,  apart  from  the  reference  to 
the  latter  King,  there  is  nothing  to  lead  us  to  regard 
the  monks  as  Benedictine  or  as  affiliated  to  the  abbey 
until  Henry's  charter  was  granted.  As  a  cell  of 
Tavistock,  the  Scilly  monastery  appears  to  have 
existed  until  the  suppression  of  the  mother  house, 
but  little  is  known  of  it  subsequent  to  the  middle  of 
the  fifteenth  century. 

Tregony  Priory.    At  an  early  date  the  churches  of 
*  Oasqiiet,  English  Monastic  lAfe,  p.  214. 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  115 

St.  James,  Tregony,  and  of  St.  Cuby,  appear  to  have 
accepted  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine  and  to  have  been 
constituted  a  cell  of  the  abbey  of  de  Valle  in  Nor- 
mandy. When  and  by  whom  this  appropriation  was 
made  is  unknown,  but  it  is  certain  that  it  was 
made  after  the  Norman  Conquest.  In  the  year  1278 
Bishop  Bronescombe  gave  his  sanction  to  the  transfer 
of  the  priory  of  Tregony  to  the  priory  of  Merton  in 
the  county  of  Surrey.  This  was  in  furtherance  of  an 
arrangement  between  the  prior  of  Merton  and  the 
abbot  of  de  Valle,  whereby  the  possessions  of  the 
former  in  the  diocese  of  Bayeux  were  exchanged 
for  those  of  the  latter  in  England.  Bishop  Quivel 
confirmed  the  sanction  of  his  predecessor  in  1282, 
and  until  the  dissolution  of  the  religious  houses  the 
cell,  which  had  become  a  vicarage,  belonged  to  the 
monastery  of  Merton. 

Of  Tywardreath  Priory  little  need  be  said  here.  At 
the  time  of  the  Domesday  Survey,  Tywardreath  was 
one  of  the  thirty  manors  in  Cornwall  which  had  been 
given  by  the  Conqueror  to  Richard  Fitz  Turold. 
By  Richard  the  priory  was  founded  and  affiliated  to 
the  great  Benedictine  abbey  of  SS.  Sergius  and  Bacchus 
at  Angers.  The  list  of  charters  recording  successive 
endowments  is  exceptionally  complete,  and  for 
genealogical  purposes  the  charters  are  of  very  great 
value,  but  they  afford  no  suggestion  of  a  pre-Norman 
foundation. 

The  cell  of  St.  Anthony  in  Roseland  represented  a 
survival  of  an  order  of  things  of  which  we  have 
little  recorded  evidence.  In  the  thirteenth  century 
it  derived  its  main  support  from  the  church  of  St. 
Gerrans.  In  the  Taxatio  of  Pope  Nicholas  IV  the 
prior  of  St.  Anthony  is  assessed  at  the  same  amount 


Celtic  Christianity  of 

for  his  portion  in  the  church  of  St.  Gerrans  as  the 
rector  himself.  A  httle  more  than  a  century  later, 
in  the  Inquisitio  nonarum,  St.  Anthony  is  described 
as  a  chapel  (capella)  of  St.  Gerrans.  Such  informa- 
tion as  we  have  points  to  a  quasi -monastic  establish- 
ment of  St.  Gerrans,  followed  by  a  parish  church  at 
Gerrans  and  a  small  monastery  at  St.  Anthony.  The 
latter  was  made,  at  an  early  date,  dependent  on  the 
Augustinian  priory  of  Plympton,  and  in  the  earlier 
half  of  the  sixteenth  century  consisted  of  two 
canons. 

The  Cell  of  St.  Michael  of  Lammana,  situated  in 
the  parish  of  Talland  opposite  Looe  Island,  which 
formed  a  portion  of  its  possessions,  was  given  by 
John  de  Solenny  in  the  twelfth  century  to  the  Bene- 
dictine abbey  of  Glastonbury.  Richard,  Earl  of 
Cornwall,  granted  to  the  abbot  a  licence  to  farm  out 
its  revenues,  and  this  probably  accounts  for  the  scant 
information  supplied  by  the  public  records  respecting 
the  cell.  The  name  Lammana  points  to  Celtic 
monasticism. 

The  Convent  of  the  Preaching  Friars  at  Truro 
throws  no  light  upon  the  subject  before  us.  The  friars 
first  came  to  England  in  the  year  1221.  It  is  a 
striking  proof  of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  order 
spread  that  Bishop  Bronescombe  should  Iiave  dedi- 
cated their  church  at  Truro  in  1259. 

The  origin  of  the  Collegiate  Church  of  Endellion  is 
obscure.  In  1273  the  rectory  belonged  to  the  prior 
and  convent  of  Bodmin  ;  in  1342  Bodmin  or  King's 
prebend  belonged  to  the  same  ;  in  1265  Marny*s 
prebend  belonged  to  the  family  of  Bodrugan,  and  in 
1266  Trehaverock  prebend  belonged  to  the  family  of 
Modret.     The  parish  of  Endellion  was  not  in  St. 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  117 

Petrock*s  hundred  of  Pawton,  nor  do  any  of  its  three 
Domesday  manors  appear  to  have  belonged  to  the 
saint.  It  would  therefore  seem  as  if  the  advowson 
or  a  moiety  of  it  had  been  given  to  the  priory  after 
its  reconstitution  on  English  lines.  In  any  case  it 
would  be  rash  to  claim  a  pre-Norman  origin  for 
Endellion  Collegiate  Church. 

The  similar  establishment  at  Glasney,  near  Penryn, 
owed  its  foundation  to  Bishop  Bronescombe,  who  in 
1267  consecrated  the  church  of  St.  Thomas  the 
Martyr  and  its  churchyard.  Glasney  was  an  entirely 
new  college,  not  the  rehabilitation  of  an  earlier  institu- 
tion, and  on  that  account  it  does  not  enter  into  the 
present  enquiry.  ^ 

The  church  of  St.  Michael  Penkevil  was  made 
collegiate  in  1319,  as  the  result  of  the  benefaction  of 
Sir  John  de  Trejagu.  It  was  to  be  administered  by 
an  archpriest  and  three  fellows  who  were  to  live 
under  the  same  roof  and  to  dine  at  the  same  table. 
It  had  no  early  monastic  associations. 

The  date  of  the  erection  of  St.  Teath  into  a  Collegi- 
ate Church  is  more  obscure.  Between  the  years  1258 
and  1264  Bishop  Bronescombe  founded  two  prebends 
in  St.  Teath  church,  and,  inasmuch  as  the  number  of 
prebends  does  not  appear  ever  to  have  exceeded  two, 
it  is  probable  that  the  church  owed  its  prebendal 
character  solely  to  the  bishop. 

The  Hospital  of  St.  John  the  Baptist  at  Helston 
and  the  Lazar  house  at  Liskeard,  being  comparatively 
modern  foundations,  need  not  be  examined. 

Reference  has  been  made  to  three  churches  or 
religious  houses — it  is  not  clear  which  is  the  appro - 

*  Mr.  Thurstan  C.  Peter  has  written  an  interesting  and  reliable 
account  of  Olasney  Collegiate  Church  (Camborne,  1903). 


118         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

priate  term — ^which  are  mentioned  in  Domesday- 
Book,  but  which  are  omitted  in  the  Monasticon, 

In  the  former  document  it  is  stated  that  St.  Con- 
stantine  has  half  a  hide  of  land  which  in  the  time  of 
King  Edward  was  free  of  all  service,  but  since  the 
Count  of  Mortain  received  the  land  it  has  always 
rendered  geld  unjustly  like  villeins'  land.  This  land, 
known  as  the  manor  of  Tucoyes,  was  bestowed  upon 
Wihumar  and  henceforth  lost  to  the  Church.  The 
exemption  from  geld  implies  a  monastic  foundation, 
but  no  other  trace  of  monastic  origin  has  been  found 
in  connection  with  the  church  of  St.  Constantine. 

Of  St.  Neot  it  is  stated  that  the  saint  held  a  manor 
called  Neotstou,  consisting  of  two  hides  of  land  in 
the  time  of  the  Confessor,  Godric  being  the  priest  in 
charge,  and  that  the  Count  of  Mortain  has  despoiled 
the  priests  of  all  their  land  save  one  (Cornish)  acre. 
It  is  also  stated  that  the  two  hides  of  land  have  never 
rendered  geld.  Monastic  the  church  of  St.  Neot  un- 
doubtedly was,  but  in  this  case  we  have  trustworthy 
historical  evidence  to  prove  that  it  was  not  Celtic 
but  Saxon.  St.  Neot  had  himself  founded  the  house 
in  Saxonised  territory.  No  trace  of  its  original 
character  is  to  be  found  in  later  documents.  It  would 
therefore  seem  that  it  load  already  become  (in  1086) 
purely  parochial. 

The  honour  of  St.  Che  us  or  Che,  of  which  the  manor 
of  Tremaruustel  was  a  member  at  the  time  of  the 
Domesday  Survey,  has  hitherto  resisted  all  attempts 
at  identification.  It  probably  represents  a  moribund 
and  extinct  monastic  holding  of  considerable  extent. 

The  Domesday  manor  of  St.  Mawnan  (wrongly 
written  Maiuian  or  Ma  wan  in  both  copies)  had  fallen 
into  the  King's  hand  before  the  Conquest.    But  the 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  119 

church  of  St.  Mawnan  is  referred  to  in  many  subse- 
quent translations  under  the  name  of  Minster,  which 
suggests  a  monastic  origin. 

Manaccan,  the  monks'  church,  calls  for  no  com- 
ment. 

A  very  interesting  and  convincing  example  of  the 
conversion  of  a  purely  Celtic  monastic  house  to 
English  uses  is  supplied  by  St.  Kew.  On  linguistic 
grounds'  alone  Professor  Loth  arrived  at  the  con- 
clusion that  Docco,  the  monastery  where  St.  Sampson 
made  the  acquaintance  of  St.  Winniau,  was  St.  Kew. 
An  examination  of  the  various  forms  under  which 
the  church  is  described  in  the  Episcopal  Registers 
revealed  the  forms  Landoho,  Lanho  and  Lanow.  A 
Patent  Roll  of  1307  furnished  the  following  state- 
ments, viz.  that  King  Edgar  (958-975)  gave  to  the 
canons  of  Plympton  two  carucatcs  of  land,  100s.  of 
rent  in  Landoho  and  the  church  there  for  the  support 
of  two  canons  celebrating  divine  service  there  and 
dispensing  alms  and  hospitality  to  the  poor,  to 
pilgrims  and  other  guests,  that  in  a  case  tried  before 
John  de  Berewyk  and  other  justices  (circa  1300)  it 
was  shown  that  the  prior  and  convent  of  Plympton 
had  failed  to  fulfil  the  above  conditions  and  that, 
taking  into  account  all  the  circumstances,  the  King 
now  (1307)  grants  to  the  prior  and  convent  the  right 
to  substitute  a  secular  vicar  and  chaplain  for  the 
two  canons  at  Landoho. 

An  examination  of  the  Plympton  charters  showed 
that  Henry  I  gave  the  church  of  Tohou  to  William 
Warelwast,  bishop  of  Exeter,  and  that  he  gave  the 
church  to  the  priory  of  canons  regular  which  he 
founded  at  Plympton  in  the  year  1121.  No  one  can 
doubt  that  Tohou  and  Docco  are  variants  of  the 


120        Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

same  word,  which  is  found  in  Brittany  as  Tohou  and 
Ohou.  It  is  not  difficult  to  follow  the  various  acts  of 
spoliation.  King  Edgar  evidently  reduced  the 
patrimony  of  the  Celtic  monastery  to  the  amount 
specified  above  while  retaining  the  manor  of  Landoho, 
which  until  the  Norman  Conquest  embraced  the 
manors  of  Poundstock  and  St.  Gennys.  The  three 
manors  passed  as  an  undivided  whole  to  Earl  Harold 
as  demesne  lands.  By  the  Conqueror  they  were  given 
to  the  Count  of  Mortain.  Henry  I  claimed  the  re- 
maining revenue  of  the  monks  and  gave  it  to  the 
bishop  who  transferred  it  to  Plympton  priory.  Edgar's 
gift  to  Plympton  was  a  legal  fiction  which  enabled  the 
priory  to  evade  responsibilities  which  were  implied 
in  the  charter  of  Henry  I  and  explicitly  stated  in 
that  of  Henry  II  when  canons  regular  were  substituted 
for  secular  canons.^ 

In  brief,  St.  Kew  was  the  site  of  an  important 
Celtic  monastery  wliich,  visited  by  St.  Sampson  in 
the  days  of  St.  Winniau,  despoiled  by  King  Edgar 
and  stripped  bare  by  Henry  I,  nevertheless  retained 
some  semblance  of  its  ancient  glory  until  the  latter 
half  of  the  tloirteenth  century. 

As  the  result  of  the  above  examination  it  will  be 
observed  that  of  the  twenty-six  religious  houses  about 
one-half  afford  evidence  of  Celtic  origin.  In  some 
cases  the  evidence  is  convincing  ;  in  some  it  is  of 
itself  insufficient  to  convince.  Taken  as  a  whole,  it 
adds  considerably  to  the  weight  of  the  argument 
which  is  here  advanced,  namely,  that  in  Cornwall  the 
Celtic  form  of  Clxristianity  had  not  wholly  disappeared 
at  the  time  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  Of  its  secure 
and  comprehensive  hold  upon  the  religious  life  of  the 

*  MonasHcon,  p.  136. 


Ancient  Religious  Houses  121 

whole  county  at  an  earlier  period  there  is  abundant 
proof  in  the  names  of  the  parishes.  Excluding  those 
which  have  been  considered,  fifteen  bear  the  prefix 
Lariy  the  mark  of  monastic  settlement.  Others,  like 
St.  Erth  (Lanudno),  St.  Madron  (Landithy),  St.  Just- 
in-Penwith  (Lafrowda),  Kea  (Landegy),  Gulval 
(Lanisley),  Lelant  (Lananta),  Lezant  (Lansant),  re- 
tained the  prefix  for  a  time,  in  an  alias,  which  in  some 
cases  suggests  an  earher  dedication  ;  or,  as  in  the 
case  of  Lanherne,  Langunnet,  Lanyhorne  and  Lan- 
hadron  still  retain  it  in  the  name  of  the  manor  to 
which  the  advowson  of  the  church  was  appendant ; 
while  a  very  large  number  bear,  without  prefix  or  affix, 
the  names  of  Celtic  saints,  many  of  them  unknown 
to  the  outside  world.  From  one  end  of  the  comity  to 
the  other  the  impress  of  Celtic  Christianity  can  be 
clearly  traced.  It  is  monastic  in  character.  But  it 
is  not  a  monasticism  which  has  intruded  within  the 
confines  of  parishes  already  formed,  but  a  monasticism 
wiiicli  has  occupied  the  whole  territory  from  the  very 
first.  This  it  is  which,  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh 
centuries,  either  finds  itself  gradually  superseded  by 
the  newer  parochialism,  or  which  ensures,  in  some 
sort,  its  survival  in  collegiate  bodies  or  in  recognised 
monastic  orders  by  submitting  to  new  conditions  and 
new  ideas. 


IX 


CORNISH  HERMITS 

THE  subject  of  English  hermits  and  anchorites 
has  been  so  exhaustively  dealt  with  by  Miss 
Rot  ha  M.  Clayi  that  a  writer  may  well  hesitate  before 
he  ventures  to  enter  upon  a  small  portion  of  the  ground 
which  she  has  covered.  Miss  Clay  has  performed  her 
task  with  great  judgment,  learning  and  literarj^  skill 
and  with  consummate  diligence.  So  conscientiously 
and  so  impartially  has  she  performed  her  task  that 
the  reader  will  seek  in  vain  to  discover  whether  she 
is  in  full  sympathy  with  the  hermit's  vocation  or  the 
reverse.  Her  book  will  be  read  with  pleasure  and 
with  profit  by  all. 

The  present  writer  wishes  to  acknowledge  his 
obligations  to  Miss  Clay,  whose  researches  have  both 
confirmed  and  supplemented  conclusions  already 
formed.  The  titles  of  the  several  chapters  of  her 
book  are  illuminating  and  suggestive,  and  the  con- 
tents abundantly  justify  the  distinction  she  has 
made  between  one  type  and  another.  We  find  our- 
selves introduced  in  succession  to  hermits  of  island 
and  fen,  forest  and  hillside,  cave,  lighthouse,  liigh- 
way  and  bridge,  town,  church  and  cloister. 

Unless  the  student  keeps  in  mind  the  fact  that  the 

eremitical  impulse  fulfilled  itself  in  varied  activities 

he  will  fail  to  understand  its  true  nature  and  purpose. 

1  Hermite  and  Anchorites  of  England,  Methuen  &  Co. 

122 


{ 


Cornish  Hermits  123 

Here  was  no  lawless  spirit,  disdaining  the  restraints 
of  an  ordered  life,  but  "  the  fiery  glow  that  whirls 
the  spirit  from  itself  away  "  to  make  it  the  ready 
instrument  in  God's  hands  for  works  of  mercy,  charity, 
counsel  and  service  while  seeking  by  prayer,  medita- 
tion, vigil  and  fasting  to  attain  unto  perfection. 

Again,  while  it  is  allowable  to  assume  that  the 
hermit  who  dwelt  apart  and  in  solitude  was  the 
precursor  of  the  conventual  body — ^the  word  monk 
implies  as  much — it  nevertheless  seems  certain  that, 
at  the  time  when  he  first  emerges  into  the  clear  light 
of  Celtic  history  he  is  not,  as  popular  fancy  has  im- 
agined, a  distraught  enthusiast  seeking  refuge  and 
rest  from  an  evil  and  adulterous  generation,  but  a 
tried  soldier  who  has  learnt  in  the  convent  by  precept 
and  by  practice  the  art  of  war,  and  who  goes  forth 
in  all  the  panoply  of  celestial  might  to  fight  singly 
and  alone  the  enemies  of  his  soul  and  to  bring  deliver- 
ance to  others.  No  sooner  has  he  achieved  his  own 
salvation  than  he  sets  about  the  salvation  of  his 
fellow-men.  He  has  little  in  common  with  the  self- 
regarding  Christian  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress.  He  is 
eager  to  be  of  use.  He  becomes  a  minister  to  the 
dwellers  amid  untrodden  ways  and  in  remote  corners, 
it  may  be  as  a  waywarden,  a  bridge  repairer,  or  a 
light  keeper,  but  in  any  case  as  the  guide,  the  coun- 
sellor, the  friend  of  all.  Inevitably  his  sphere  of 
influence  widens  out.  Soon  he  has  become  equally 
necessary  to  the  pilgrim,  the  traveller  and  to  those 
who  are  round  about  him.  As  time  goes  on  his  cell 
and  the  little  sanctuary  where  he  and  they  have  met 
for  worship  become  hallowed  by  association,  and, 
when  he  dies,  a  successor  must  be  sought  to  carry  on 
the   tradition.     The   hermitage   thus   remains   as   a 


124        Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

memorial  of  its  foimder  long  after  his  name  has  been 
forgotten. 

Or,  it  may  be,  the  hermit  is  joined  by  others  like- 
minded  and  founds  a  religious  community,  a  Ian 
whose  growth  and  permanence  are  promoted  by  the 
industry  and  self-denial  of  its  members.  This  would 
seem  to  have  been  the  normal  course  of  events  in 
Cornwall.  In  this  case  the  individual  founder  is 
often  content  to  leave  his  work  to  be  carried  on  by 
others  during  his  lifetime.  He  may  be  a  bishop, 
priest,  deacon  or  layman  who  determines  to  undergo 
the  hardships  of  the  wilderness  for  a  season,  but  who 
has  no  intention  of  devoting  his  whole  life  to  solitude. 
Diversities  of  gifts  under  the  spell  of  a  common  im- 
pulse give  rise  to  diversities  of  ministration  and  of 
operation. 

Of  the  hermits  of  the  Celtic  period  in  Cornwall  we 
have  very  little  historical  evidence.  Presumptive 
evidence  we  have  which,  if  it  told  against  the  tradi- 
tional interpretation  of  early  Christianity,  would 
doubtless  be  held  to  possess  great  value.  For  ex- 
ample, we  have,  in  the  Hves  of  the  saints,  references 
to  ecclesiastical  types  and  economic  conditions  which 
had  been  obsolete  for  centurie's  when  some  of  those 
lives  are  held  to  have  assumed  their  present  literary 
form. 

We  have  holy  wells  bearing  the  names  of  saints 
which  are  not  the  names  of  the  patron  saints  of  the 
parishes  in  which  the  wells  are  situated.  We  have 
legends  which,  for  the  purpose  of  comparative  myth- 
ology, are  highly  esteemed.  There  are,  for  example, 
holy  wells  at  St.  Ingunger,  Chapel  Uny  (St.  Uny's) 
and  Jetwells,  but  these  are  not  the  patrons  of  the 
parishes,  though  they  are  all  three  well-known  Celtic 


Cornish  Hermits  125 

saints.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  wells  bearing 
the  names  of  St.  Levan,  St.  Madron,  St.  Clether,  St. 
Keyne  and  St.  Just  (Venton — east)  situated  in  the 
parishes  which  do  bear  their  names.  If  the  ancient 
Cornish  churches  derived  their  names  from  their 
founders  or  founders'  kin  it  seems  probable  that  the 
holy  wells  acquired  their  names  from  association  with 
the  saints  whose  names  they  bear. 

There  >would  be  the  same  inducement  for  a  hermit 
to  fix  his  abode  near  a  spring  of  water  as  there  is  for 
an  Australian  squatter  to  choose  a  similar  spot  for 
the  headquarters  of  his  sheep  or  cattle  station.  So 
late  as  a.d.  1086,  when  Domesday  Book  was  com- 
piled, the  county  of  Cornwall  was  very  sparsely 
populated.  In  the  place-names  may  be  recognised 
traces  of  a  fauna  long  extinct  but  nevertheless  extant 
in  Celtic  times. ^  It  is  necessary  to  bear  in  mind  the 
transformation  of  the  county,  which  during  the  last 
thirteen  centuries  has  resulted  from  increased  settle- 
ment and  the  more  extensive  cultivation  of  land,  in 
order  to  be  in  a  position  to  estimate  the  value  of  the 
evidence  supplied  by  the  hagiographer. 

Early  in  the  sixth  century  St.  Petrock  succeeded 
St.  Guron  at  Bodmin  ;  such  is  the  tradition.  Leland 
(circa  1540)  thus  records  the  event, ^  Bosmana,  id  est, 
mansio  monachorum  in  valle,  ubi  St.  Guronus  solitarie 
degens  in  parvo  tugurio,  quod  reliquen(s)  tradidit  St, 
Petroco.  Guron  was  doubtless  a  hermit.  Petrock 
enlarged  the  hermitage,  which  was  situated  in  the 
valley  where  the  town  now  stands  and  near  the  well 
which  still  bears  the  hermit's  name,  so  as  to  make  it 

^  Nancherrow  and  Camyorth,  two  neighbouring  hamlets  in 
St.  Just-in- Penwith,  denote  respectively  the  valley  of  the  stag  and 
the  hill  of  the  roebuck. 

'  Leland,  Collectanea^  i,  76. 


126         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

capable  of  sheltering  himself  and  three  brethren. 
Guron  is  probably  the  same  as  Gk)ran,  the  name-saint 
of  the  parish  in  the  ancient  deanery  of  Powder. 
Traces  of  the  name  are  to  be  found  in  Brittany.^ 

William  of  Worcester  (1478)  introduces  us  to  three 
Cornish  hermits,  Vylloc  or  Willow,  Mybbard  and 
Mancus.    They  were  companions. 

The  first  is  described  as  a  hermit  and  martyr  born 
in  Ireland  and  beheaded  by  Melyn's  kinsfolk  {Melyn 
ys  kynrede)  near  the  place  (in  Lanteglos-by-Fowey) 
where  Walter,  bishop  of  Norwich,  was  born. 

From  this  place  to  the  bridge  of  St.  Willow,  a 
distance  of  half  a  mile,  he  carried  his  (head)  to  a  spot 
where  the  said  church  was  built  in  his  honour.  2 
Mybbard,  otherwise  Calrogus,  is  stated  to  have  been 
a  hermit,  the  son  of  a  King  of  Ireland,  and  his  body 
is  said  to  rest  within  the  shrine  (scrinio)  of  Cardynham 
Church.  Mancus,  their  companion  and  a  hermit,  is 
said,  on  the  authority  of  Robert  Bracey,  to  lie  in 
the  church  of  Lanreath,  within  two  miles  of  Fowey, 
and,  on  the  authority  of  the  canons  of  Launceston,  in 
the  parish  of  Lanteglos  presumably  at  Bodinnick. 
All  three  are  said  to  be  commemorated  on  the  same 
day,  viz.  the  Thursday  next  before  Whitsunday. 
William  of  Worcester's  account  of  the  three  hermits 
is  prefaced  by  the  sentence  "  there  were  three  brothers 
under  the  name  of  St.  Genesius  and  each  carried  his 
head,  one  of  them  archbishop  of  Lismore.**  Is  it 
possible  that  St.  Gennys  may  be  a  corruption  of  a 
Latinised  Greek  word  auyyevei^  (kinsmen)  ?  It  is 
curious,  in  any  case,  that  the  feast  of  Cardynham  and 
St.  Gennys  should  be  held  on  Whitsunday,  that  of 

*  Loth,  Lee  Noma  dee  Saints  bretone,  p.  48. 

■  Parochial  History  of  Cornwall,  Supplement,  pp.  102,  110. 


Cornish  Hermits  127 

Lanteglos  having  been  abandoned  and  that  of  Lan- 
reath,  whose  patron  is  now  given  as  Marnarch,  being 
kept  on  the  third  of  August.  Anciently  there  was  a 
chapel  at  Bodinniek  bearing  the  name  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist.  St.  Willow  is  regarded  as  the  patron  of 
Lanteglos  and  Mybbard  as  the  patron  of  Cardynham. 
When  all  due  allowance  has  been  made  for  accretions 
and  errors  in  transmission  it  seems  impossible  to  doubt 
that  thre^  Irish  hermits  were  martyred  at  or  near 
Lanteglos  and  commemorated  by  churches  built  in 
their  honour. 

St.  Neot  represents  a  prevalent  type  of  religious 
which,  from  the  first  days  of  British  Christianity 
until  the  eleventh  century,  combined  the  habits  and 
aspirations  of  the  hermit  with  the  practical  useful- 
ness of  the  missionary.  Neot  was  born  in  the  earlier 
years  of  the  ninth  century  of  parents  who  were  nearly 
related  in  blood  to  the  West-Saxon  Kings.  For- 
saking a  military  career  for  which  he  had  been 
intended,  he  entered  the  monastery  of  Glastonbury, 
where  he  received  Holy  Orders  and  became  eminent 
for  piety,  learning,  ^visdom  and  counsel.  The  fear  of 
popular  applause  drove  him  forth  into  the  wilderness. 
He  fixed  his  abode  in  the  Cornish  parish  which  now 
bears  his  name,  near  to  a  hamlet  then  known  as 
Hamstoke  and  therefore  apparently  already  a  Saxon 
settlement.  Here  he  lived  seven  years.  At  the  end 
of  that  time  he  visited  Rome  and  was  advised  by 
the  Holy  Father  to  renounce  his  habit  of  solitary 
devotion  to  return  home  and  scatter  the  word  of 
God  among  the  people  of  Cornwall. 

He  came  back  to  Hamstoke  and  founded  there  the 
college  of  priests  of  which  mention  is  made  in  Domes- 
day Book.    At  Hamstoke  he  was  visited  more  than 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwai 

once  by  his  kinsman  Alfred  the  Great,  who  hunted 
in  the  neighbourhood  and  who  is  said  to  have  been 
healed  at  the  shrine  of  St.  Guerir  of  a  malady  which 
had  afflicted  him  from  boyhood. 

St.  Neot's  hermitage  was  near  the  spring  which  is 
about  half  a  mile  west  of  the  church  and  is  known  as 
St.  Neot's  well.  In  his  day  there  appear  to  have 
been  two  pools,  one  of  them  with  an  unique  un- 
failing supply  of  three  fishes,  of  which  one  only  was 
to  be  caught  in  a  day,  and  the  other,  a  pool  in  which 
the  saint  was  wont  to  stand  daily  while  repeating 
the  Psalter.  Many  stories  are  told  of  the  saint's 
sojourn  by  the  well.  The  fox  which  stole  his  shoe, 
the  rescue  of  the  doe  from  the  hounds,  the  theft  of 
his  working  bullocks  and  the  employment  of  stags 
for  the  ploughing  of  his  land  are  sufficiently  well 
kno^vn. 

By  the  advice  of  St.  Neot  King  Alfred  is  said  to 
have  restored  the  English  school  at  Rome.  The  saint 
continued  to  be  abbot  of  his  own  foundation  until 
his  death,  which  took  place  on  the  31st  of  July,  877. 
He  was  buried  in  the  church  which  he  had  built  on 
the  site  of  the  chapel  of  St.  Guerir.  About  a  century 
later  his  bones  were  fraudulently  removed  to  the 
monastery  of  Eynesbury  in  Huntingdonshire. 

There  are  several  points  of  interest.  There  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  any  marked  difference  be- 
tween St.  Neot's  eremitical  career  and  that  of  others 
of  Cornish  origin.  This  may  be  owing  to  the  late 
composition  of  the  lives  of  many  of  the  saints.  The 
substitution  of  St.  Neot  for  St.  Guerir  as  the  name- 
saint  of  the  church  has  many  precedents  and  would 
call  for  no  remark  here  did  it  not  afford  a  good 
example  of  what  was  also  in  Cornwall  a  fairly  general 


Cornish  Hermits  129 

practice,  of  which  the  proofs  are  not  abundant — that 
of  calling  churches  after  the  names  of  their  founders.^ 
At  this  point  it  is  convenient  to  call  attention  to 
the  story  of  Tristan  and  Iseult,  which  has  been  shown 
to  be  of  Cornish  origin  and  which  assumed  literary 
form  probably  towards  the  end  of  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury. Most  of  the  places  mentioned  in  the  story  are 
found  in  Cornwall  and,  although  the  actors  in  the 
drama  are  presumed  to  have  lived  some  five  centuries 
before  their  deeds  were  committed  to  writing,  there 
are  nevertheless  inferences  to  be  derived  from  the 
record  of  them  which  have  a  direct  bearing  upon  our 
subject  even  if  we  suppose  the  setting  of  the  story  to 
have  been,  at  the  time,  comparatively  modern.  The 
following  episode  is  an  example.  During  the  sojourn 
of  Tristan  and  Iseult  in  the  forest  of  Morrois  (Moreske), 
which  then  extended  from  the  Fal  to  the  Helford 
river,  they  meet  with  a  hermit,  Ogrin  by  name,  who 
does  not  hesitate  to  give  them  some  much-needed 
advice.  He  calls  them  to  repentance  and  then  listens 
patiently  to  Tristan's  excuses.  It  is  not  suggested 
that  in  admonishing  them  he  is  exceeding  his  duty. 
He  is  described  as  a  hermit  with  a  hermitage  in  the 
forest,  a  personage  quite  distinct  from  the  parish 
priest,  whose  sphere  of  influence  had  already  become 
a  recognised  geographical  unit,  as  is  shown  by  the 
following  passage  : 

En  Cornoualle  n'a  parroise 
Ou  la  novele  n'en  angoise 
Que,  qui  porroit  Tristan  trover 
Qu'il  en  feist  le  cri  lever. 

Ogrin,  as  a  man  of  sense,  advises  the  Queen  to  return 

*  The  name  of  Neot's  predecessor,  like  that  of  Veronica,  may 
have  been  suggested  to  Asser  by  the  reputed  miracle  ;  but,  if  so, 
it  would  not  invalidate  the  truth  of  the  narrative  so  far  as  it  relates 
to  the  successive  founders  of  the  church. 


130         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

home,  and  himself  undertakes  the  delicate  task  of 
reconciling  the  lovers  to  King  Mark. 

Throughout  the  narrative  he  is  represented  as  a  man 
of  God.  It  does  not  seem  to  have  occurred  to  the 
romancer  that  there  is  something  slightly  incon- 
gruous in  selecting  a  hermit  for  a  shopping  expedition 
to  the  market  of  St.  Michael's  Mount,  where,  for  the 

lair  Iseult  :  Asses  achate  ver  et  gris 

J)ras  de  soie  et  de  porpre  bis, 
Escarlates  et  blanc  chainsil, 
Asez  plus  blanc  que  flor  de  lil, 
Et  palefroi  souef  amblant 
Bien  atorne  d'or  flaiiboiant. 

The  hermit,  as  a  man  of  affairs,  may  have  been  familiar 
to  those  for  whose  ears  the  romance  was  intended. 
It  is  difficult,  otherwise,  to  assign  a  reason  why 
the  writer  exaggerated  his  character  beyond  the 
bounds  of  recognition.  The  position  which  the 
hermit  occupied  in  the  popular  estimation,  august 
as  it  undoubtedly  was,  was  not  more  exalted  than 
that  which  was  voluntarily  conceded  to  him  by  those 
who  were  highly  placed.  To  this  fact  must  doubtless 
be  attributed  the  more  or  less  successful  attempts 
to  perpetuate  the  office  when  its  occupant  was  re- 
moved by  death.  It  is  therefore  possible  that  in  the 
hermit  of  Colemanshegg,  mentioned  in  a  Roll  of  1258, 
we  have  a  reference  to  one  of  Ogrin's  successors.  ^ 
Of  this  latter  personage  we  know  nothing  save  that 
Richard  hermit  of  Colemanshegg  received  50s.  yearly 
to  find  a  chaplain  to  celebrate  divine  service  for  the 
soul  of  Catherine  the  King's  daughter. 

But  for  this  mention  of  Richard  of  Colemanshegg 

^  Colemanshegg  is  probably  Kelmonsog  (1308)=Kilmon8eg 
(1332)=Kilmon8ek  (1427)=Kyliyniansak  (1442)=Calainansack 
(hodie),  in  Constantine  pariali,  which  in  the  eleventh  century  was 
embraced  in  the  forest  of  Morrois. 


Cornish  Hermits  131 

the  earliest  notice  of  a  Cornish  hermit  after  the 
Norman  Conquest  would  have  been  that  contained 
in  the  Assize  Roll  of  the  30th  year  of  Edward  I 
(1301-1802)  in  which  it  is  recorded  that  Thomas  de 
Pentnargh  noctanter  intravit  domum  Andreae  Paugan 
heremitae  infra  capellam  Divi  Justi  et  eum  occidit. 
Johannes  filius  Andreae  heremitae  primus  invenitor. 
The  entry  is  under  the  heading  of  the  hundred  of 
Penwitb.  Penmargh  is  doubtless  Penmarth  in  Wen- 
dron.  Pagan,  of  which  Paugan  may  be  a  variant,  is 
not  uncommon  as  a  personal  name  in  early  records. 
We  are  not  told  why  Thomas  of  Penmargh  killed 
Andrew,  or  how  long  it  was  before  John  discovered 
the  dead  body  of  his  father,  but  it  looks  as  if  Andrew 
had  been  seen  alive  the  day  before  his  death  and 
found  dead  by  his  son  the  day  after.  Where  was  the 
hermitage  ?  It  is  described  as  below  the  chapel  of 
St.  Just,  but  St.  Just  was  not  a  chapel  (capella).  It 
was  a  church  (ecclesia),  and  the  terms  are  never  used 
indiscriminately.  If  it  be  allowable  to  render  the 
passage  "  below  a  chapel  of  St.  Just,"  that  is,  below 
a  chapel  in  the  parish  of  St.  Just,  the  record  is  very 
significant. 

For  one  of  the  most  interesting  spots  in  that  parish 
is  Chapel  Carn  Brea,  upon  the  summit  of  which  stood 
until  1816  a  chapel  of  which  a  sketch  was  made  by 
Dr.  Borlase,  who  described  it  as  being  approached 
from  the  south  side  by  a  large  flight  of  steps  and  as 
being  twenty  feet  in  height,  and  the  roof  arched 
^vith  stone  well  wrought.  Hals  tells  us  it  was  about 
ten  feet  wide  and  fourteen  feet  long,  with  a  window 
in  the  east  end.  Both  writers  speak  of  an  immense 
heap  of  stones  lying  around  it,  suggesting  a  large 
vault   or   hermitage   underneath.     The   chapel   was 


182 


Celtic  Chnmanuyo}  Cornwall 


pulled  down  in  1816  to  build  a  barn  elsewhere.  When, 
in  1879,  Mr.  W.  C.  Borlase  made  an  examination  of 
the  confused  mass  of  stones  which  remained,  and  still 
remain,  he  failed  to  discover  any  trace  of  a  hermit's 
cell,  and  concluded  that  the  greater  portion  of  the 
debris  had  done  service  as  a  covering  for  the  pre- 
historic chambered  grave  which  was  found  at  a  lower 
level.  While  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  tumulus  sug- 
gested, at  a  very  early  period,  the  site  for  the  chapel 
to  the  first  Christian  solitary  who  found  his  way  to 
that  remote  spot,  the  amount  of  stone  there  at  the 
present  time  is  too  great  to  warrant  the  conclusion, 
unless  the  tumulus  was  of  a  type  and  size  which  has 
no  rival  in  the  county. 

Some  building  doubtless  existed  besides  the  chapel, 
the  size  of  which  was  obviously  too  small  for  public 
worship. 

The  most  striking  feature  of  Chapel  Cam  Brea  is 
the  commanding  view  which  it  affords  not  only  of 
the  Channel  but  of  the  whole  of  Penwith  and  of  a 
large  portion  of  the  Lizard.  No  better  spot  could  be 
chosen  for  a  beacon. 

Within  a  couple  of  hundred  yards  is  the  ancient 
mule  track  from  Marazion  to  the  Land's  End.  After 
reading  Miss  Clay's  chapter  on  hermits  as  light - 
keepers,  it  seems  impossible  to  doubt  that  the  hermit 
of  Chapel  Carn  Brea  was  one  of  those  who  in  the  day 
of  small  things  performed  that  function,  and  whose 
simple  signal  was  to  the  seafarer  no  less  than  to  the 
traveller  over  the  lonely  moor  a  bright  beacon  of 
God.  Andrew  Paugan  was  probably  only  one  of  a 
long  line  of  hermits  who  dwelt  on  the  hill.  A  curious 
extract  is  found  in  Dr.  Borlase's  collections  which,  as 
one  of  the  latest  specimens  of  Cornish  literature,  has 


Cornish  Hermits  133 

a  value  all  its  own  and,  as  the  witness  of  a  tradition 
extant  in  the  latter  half  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
is  useful  for  the  present  purpose.  I  am  indebted  to 
Ml'.  Henry  Jenner  for  a  transcript  and  translation  of  it. 

"  The  Accusation  of  the  Hermit  (who  Uv'd  in  Chapel 
Karn  Bray  in  Buryan)  address'd  to  ye  Duchess. 
Rag  an  Arlothus  woolaes  Kernow 
/        Dreth  'guz  kibmias  beniggas. 

Why  ra  cavas  dre  eu  an  gwas  Harry  ma  Poddrack 
broas. 

Kensa,  wit  a  hagar-awal  iggeva  gweel  do  derevoll 
war  ren  ny  Keniffer  termen  dre  ra  ny  moas  durt 
Pedden  an  woolaes  do  Sillan.  Nessa,  wit  an  skavoll 
Crack-an-codna  iggava  setha  war  en  cres  a'n  awles 
ewhall  (cries  tutton  Harry  an  Lader)  heb  drog  veeth. 
Tregga,  wit  an  gurroll  iggeva  gwell  gen  askern  skooth 
Davas,  etc." 

To  the  Countess  of  the  Dominion  of  Cornwall. 
By  your  sacred  leave. 

You  shall  find  by  him  that  this  fellow  Harry  is  a 
great  witch. 

First,  from  the  stormy  weather  he  does  work  to 
raise  upon  us  every  time  that  we  do  go  from  the  end 
of  the  Land  to  Silly.  Second,  from  the  break-neck 
stool  which  he  can  (or  does)  sit  upon  in  the  middle 
of  the  high  cliff  (call'd  The  Chair  of  Harry  the  Thief), 
mthout  any  hurt.  Thirdly,  from  a  sliip  he  does  make 
with  the  bone  of  a  shoulder  of  mutton. 

Mr.  Jenner  is  inclined  to  think  that  the  "  seat  of 
Harry  the  thief  "  (Tutton  Harry  an  Lader)  refers  to 
a  piece  of  cliff  at  Tol  Pedn  Pen  with  called  "  Chair 
Ladder."    The  whole  passage  as  it  stands  detached 


134         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

from  the  context  (which  has  been  lost)  is  Httle  more 
than  so  much  gibberish.  Possibly  it  may  have  been 
so  intended,  for  the  romance,  of  which  it  is  a  fragment, 
was  written  by  Mr.  Boson  for  his  children.  But  this 
consideration,  assuming  it  to  be  well  founded,  would 
not  rob  the  allusions  of  their  evidential  value.  Quite 
the  contrary.  Every  romance  requires  some  element 
of  fact  or  vraisemblance  to  recommend  it  to  the 
popular  imagination.  Not  more  than  half  a  mile 
from  Chapel  Carn  Brea,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  is 
Crows -an- Wra,  the  Witch's  Cross,  which  may  have 
suggested  the  character  personified  by  Harry  the 
Wizard  of  the  break-neck  stool.  Some  vague 
memories  of  the  hermit  who  served  the  little  chapel, 
tended  the  beacon  and  directed  the  travellers  across 
the  desolate  moor  doubtless  still  survived.  Andrew 
Paugan  was  only  one  of  the  occupants  of  the  cell, 
one  who  like  many  others  in  various  parts  of  England 
spent  his  life  in  solitude,  enduring  privation  and 
hardship  and  cultivating  piety  by  prayer,  meditation 
and  active  philanthropy.  He  was  probably  a  widower 
when  he  gave  himself  to  the  career  which  Thomas 
of  Pcnmargh,  in  the  stillness  of  night,  for  some  un- 
known reason  brought  to  an  untimely  end. 

The  next  mention  of  Cornish  hermits  is  found  in 
the  Inquisitio  post-mortem  of  Edmund,  Earl  of  Corn- 
wall.^ Following  the  inventory  of  honours,  lands 
and  services  held  by  him  at  the  time  of  his  death 
there  is  a  list  of  the  charges  upon  his  estates  and  among 
them  the  entry  :  "  alms  to  St.  PhiUp  of  Restormel, 
hermit,  and  St.  Robert  of  Penlyn,  hermit."  The  earl- 
dom and  its  possessions  reverted  to  the  King  on  Earl 
Edmund's  death,  and  we  are  therefore  not  surprised 

1  Inq.  p.m.,  28  Edw.  I,  44  (4). 


Cornish  Hermits  135 

to  find  an  entry  in  the  Close  Roll  of  the  following 
year,  1301,  which  reads  as  follows  :  "  To  the  sheriff  of 
Cornwall.  Order  to  deliver  to  brother  Robert  of 
Penlyn,  hermit,  the  island  surrounded  {inclusam)  by 
the  water  of  Fawe  with  a  rent  of  56s.  2d.  from  certain 
tenants  of  the  manor  of  Penkneth,  to  be  held  by  him 
for  life  as  he  held  them  before  the  death  of  Edmund, 
Earl  of  Cornwall,  by  reason  of  whose  death  the  sheriff 
took  tiiem  into  the  King's  hands  ;  on  the  same 
terms  as  the  earl  granted  them,  together  with  the 
houses  built  on  the  island,  to  Robert  by  his  charter 
which  the  King  has  inspected."^ 

All  attempts  t©  identify  the  island  have  hitherto 
failed.  The  manors  of  Penlyn  or  Pelyn  and  Penkneth 
or  Pennight  are  in  the  parish  of  Lanlivery,  of  which 
the  river  Fowey  is,  roughly  speaking,  the  eastern 
boundary,  but  no  island  is  now  to  be  discovered  in 
its  course.  The  site  of  the  hermitage  of  Restormel 
is  also  uncertain.  It  may  have  been  that  of  the  chapel 
of  the  Holy  Trinity  in  the  park,  sometimes  called  the 
King's  free  chapel,  to  which  frequent  reference  is 
made  in  the  Rolls,  and  from  which,  according  to  an 
inventory  made  in  1338,  a  bell  weighing  100  lbs.  had 
been  removed  to  the  chapel  within  the  castle  walls  of 
Restormel.  There  is  nothing  to  lead  us  to  suppose  that 
St.  Philip  and  St.  Robert  had  successors.  It  is  not  im- 
probable that  royal  chaplains  were  substituted  for  them. 

In  1339  the  Patent  Roll  records  the  King's  pro- 
tection granted  to  Roger  Godman,  hermit  of  the 
chapel  of  St.  Mary  by  Liskeard  (Liskerith),  collecting 
about  the  realm  the  alms  whereon  he  depends  for 
subsistence. 2     It  is  probable  that  the  chapel  of  St. 

1  Calendar  of  Close  Rolls,  20  May,  1301,  p.  488. 
«  Pat.  R.,  13  Edw.  Ill,  1339. 


136         Celtic  ChrisU 


of  Cornwall 


Mary  was  the  same  as  the  King's  free  chapel  of  St. 
Mary  in  the  park  of  Liskeard  to  which  Edward  II 
appointed  Roger  de  Aqua  his  chaplain  in  1316.^  It 
must  be  distinguished  from  that  of  the  Hospital  of 
St.  Mary  Magdalen.  The  former  appears  to  have 
become  a  chantry,  for,  in  1378,  a  royal  grant  was 
made  to  Richard  Lagge,  chaplain,  that  he  might 
celebrate  service  in  it,  and  in  the  same  year  the 
bishop  issued  a  licence  to  him  in  which  it  is  stated 
that  he  is  to  celebrate  for  the  welfare  of  the  King.^ 
The  chantry  was  suppressed  by  Edward  VI,  and  the 
"  Chapel  of  our  Lay  dye  "  granted  to  Thomas  Pomray 
in  1549.2  It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  fortunes  of 
this  chapel  with  that  of  the  Holy  Trinity  in  the  park 
of  Restormel.  Both  of  them  appear  to  have  been 
served  originally  by  hermits,  to  have  been  converted 
into  royal  chapels  and  to  have  shared  the  same  fate. 
A  little  more  than  half  a  century  later,  in  1403, 
the  following  entry  occurs  in  Bishop  Stafford's 
register  :  "  One  Cecilia  Moys,  desiring  to  lead  the 
contemplative  life  of  an  anchorite*  in  a  certain  house 
in  the  cemetery  of  Marhamchurch,  the  bishop  on 
the  4th  of  May,  1403,  commissioned  Philip,  abbot  of 
Hartland,  and  Walter  Dollcbcare,  vicar  of  Southill, 


»  Ibid.,  9  Edw.  II,  1316. 

»  Ibid.,  1  Rich.  II,  1378,  and  Reg.  Brantynyham,  p.  387. 

»  Pat.  R.,  3  Edw.  VI,  1549. 

*  Hermit  (Gr.  Eremites,  L.  Hercmita),  one  who  lives  in  the 
desert  ;  Anchorite  (Gr,  Anachoretcs,  L.  Anchorita),  one  withdrawn 
from  the  world  ;  Monk  (Gr.  Monachos,  L.  Monaclius),  one  wlio 
dwells  alone.  The  difference  between  a  hermit  and  an  anchorite 
was  that  the  former  was  free  to  move  from  place  to  place,  the  latter 
was  confined.  The  monk  wlio  had  at  first  been  a  solitary  soon 
became  a  member  of  an  ordered  and  celibate  community. 

It  is  curious  to  notice  that  the  impulse  which  created  the  hermit 
produced  the  monastery,  and  that,  at  a  later  date,  the  monastery 
incidentally  produced  the  hermit. 


Cornish  Hermits  137 

to  place  her  there  under  proper  protection,  assigning 
her  till  Christmas  as  a  time  of  probation." 

Churchyards  were  regarded  as  places  specially 
suitable  for  the  dwellings  of  anchorites  as  being  dead 
to  the  world.  It  was,  moreover,  an  obvious  advantage 
to  the  parish  priest  that  they  should  be  near  the 
church  for  the  purpose  of  Communion.  A  second 
entry  in  the  same  bishop's  register  probably  refers 
to  the  same  anchorite,  though  the  name  is  given  as 
that  of  Lucy  Moys,  anchorite  of  Marhamchurch. 

She  receives  on  the  10th  of  October,  1405,  a  licence 
to  choose  her  confessor.  Another  entry  in  the  same 
register  records  a  bequest  of  40s.  by  Richard  Tyttes- 
burry,  canon  of  Exeter,  to  the  anchorite  of  Marham- 
church. His  will  was  made  on  the  24th  of  February, 
1405,  and  proved  on  the  7th  of  June,  1409.  ^ 

At  St.  Teath  there  was  a  hermit,  name  unknown, 
who  in  1408,  under  the  will  of  Sir  WilHam  Bonevylle, 
received  20s.  to  pray  for  the  soul  of  the  testator  : 
"  al  heremyte  de  Stetth  pour  prier  pour  moy."  In 
the  Lambeth  manuscript  the  bequest  is  recorded 
"  a  lermytage  de  Stath,"  suggesting,  but  by  no  means 
proving,  a  permanent  hermitage  in  the  parish.  ^ 

Seven  years  later,  in  1415  :  "  Margaret  an  anchorite 
dwelling  near  Bodmin,  having  asked  permission  to 
migrate  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Bridget  by  Schene 
and  to  join  the  order  settled  there,  is  licensed  by  the 
bishop  accordingly."  To  her  or  to  her  predecessor 
Richard  Tyttesburry,  whose  name  has  been  already 
mentioned,  bequeathed  in  1405  the  sum  of  40s. ^ 

It  has  been  generally  supposed  that  Roche  Rock, 
a  natural  and  rugged  monolith  some  300   feet  in 

1  Register  Stafford,  pp.  26,  251,  294. 

'  Ibid.,  p.  391. 

3  Ibid.,  pp.  25,  294. 


138         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall^^^^M 

height,  situated  in  the  parish  which  bears  its  name, 
was  formerly  the  seat  of  a  hermitage,  and  there  is 
much  to  favour  the  supposition.  Norden  (1584) 
describes  it  as  "a  verie  high,  steepe  and  craggie  rock, 
upon  the  top  whereof  is  placed  a  cell  or  hermitage, 
the  walls  whereof  are  partly  wroughte,  and  that  with 
great  labour  out  of  the  obdurate  rock."  In  the 
illustration,  which  he  gives,  the  building  is  complete 
with  roof,  windows  and  door.  A  detailed  account 
is  supplied  by  Davies  Gilbert  (1838),  from  which  it 
appears  that  in  his  day  the  roof  and  upper  chamber 
(as  shown  in  Norden's  plate)  had  already  disappeared, 
the  beam  holes  of  the  chamber  being  the  only  evidence 
that  such  a  chamber  had  existed.  The  dimensions 
of  what  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  chapel  are 
given  by  him  :  the  length  20  feet,  the  breadth  12  feet 
and  the  height  10  feet. 

There  are  apparently  only  two  purposes  for  which 
a  building,  at  such  an  elevation  and  in  so  desolate 
and  remote  a  spot,  could  serve — ^that  of  a  beacon 
house  or  of  a  hermitage.  The  former  is  the  less 
probable  explanation  because  of  more  suitable  sites 
in  the  neighbourhood.  The  lack  of  documentary 
evidence  in  support  of  the  latter  hypothesis  is  not 
surprising  and  will  carry  little  weight  with  those  who 
reflect  that  it  is  only,  as  it  were,  by  accident  that  we 
have  any  evidence  at  all  respecting  the  other  hermit- 
ages in  the  county.  Comparing  the  cell  on  Roche 
Rock  with  other  similar  cells  in  various  parts  of 
England  it  may  be  inferred  that  the  building  was  at 
one  and  the  same  time  used  by  its  occupants  for  both 
purposes. 

The  foregoing  survey  discloses  no  such  secrets  as 
might  have  been  expected.     It  leaves  the  story  of 


Cornish  Hermits  139 

Cornwall's  conversion  where  we  found  it.  The  key 
of  the  position  remains  undiscovered — the  key  where- 
with to  open  and  unroll  the  unwritten  record  of  the 
struggles  of  those  first  fateful  days  when  the  Christian 
faith  gained  a  foothold  in  the  land.  We  are  thrown 
back  upon  the  witness  of  an  age  so  late  as  to  render  the 
witness  of  doubtful  value.  If  we  refer  to  it,  it  is 
with  diffidence,  having  little  or  no  hope  that,  as  evi- 
dence, it  will  receive  the  consideration  it  deserves. 
Yet  in  spite  of  all  that  may  be  urged  against  any 
particular  legend,  we  must  not  forget  that  hagio- 
grapher  and  monk,  chronicler  and  poet,  cross  and 
cell,  holy  well  and  church,  all  proclaim  the  same  story 
and  tell  the  same  tale  when  they  represent  the  heralds 
of  the  good  tidings  as  wandering  in  deserts  and  in 
mountains  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth.  The 
account  of  St.  Sampson's  visit  and  the  legend  of  St. 
Petrock  are  but  types  of  the  rest. 

It  would  doubtless  help  towards  the  solution  of 
the  problem  if  something  more  definite  could  be 
known  of  the  quarter  whence  the  earliest  of  those 
heralds  came.  Was  it  from  Gaul,  from  Lerins,  from 
the  East  or  from  Rome  ?  We  know  that  St.  Hilary 
of  Poitiers,  in  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century, 
dedicated  his  treatise  Be  Synodis  to  the  bishops  of 
the  British  provinces,  that  St.  German  of  Auxerre 
accompanied  by  St.  Lupus  of  Troyes  came  over  to 
Britain  in  429  to  assist  in  extirpating  the  Pelagian 
heresy.  Does  this  point  to  some  closer  and  deeper 
connection  than  that  of  mere  propinquity  between 
the  Churches  of  Gaul  and  of  Britain  ? 

The  intercourse  between  Rome  and  Britain,  the 
Roman  soldiers  and  merchants  who  during  the  occupa- 
tion were  brought  into  daily  contact  with  the  Britons 


140        Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

could  not  fail  to  effect  some  change  in  the  religious 
attitude  of  the  latter.  It  is  not,  however,  this  slow, 
silent,  indirect  influence  which  excites  our  interest. 
It  is  rather  of  that  direct  attack  upon  paganism 
which  so  far  succeeded  as  to  impress  a  definite 
character  and  to  make  it  possible  to  speak  of  Celtic 
Christianity  as  a  distinct  type  that  we  wish  to  hear. 

We  allow  that  the  same  truths  when  accepted  by 
different  races  produce  different  effects  and  find  ex- 
pression in  different  ways.  An  orthodox  Russian 
Churchman  and  an  English  Churchman  profess  the 
same  creeds,  accept  the  same  Scriptures,  and  are  in 
all  essentials  of  one  heart  and  of  one  soul ;  yet  it 
will  be  some  time  before  the  latter  can  be  got  to  feel 
at  home  in  the  public  worship  of  the  former.  Race, 
temperament  and  tradition  reveal  themselves  in 
external  modes  of  worship.  This  is  true,  but  it  is 
not  sufficient  to  account  for  the  role  of  isolation 
assumed  by  the  British  Church  and  by  the  daughter 
Church  of  Brittany.  Some  external  influence  appears 
to  have  been  at  work  at  a  very  early  period,  monastic 
in  character,  which  was  unfavourable  to  the  cultiva- 
tion of  close  relations  with  the  rest  of  Western 
Christianity.  It  could  hardly  have  been  either  of 
Roman  or  of  Gaulish  origin.  Had  it  been  Roman  it 
would  have  constituted  a  bond  of  union  instead  of 
being,  as  it  was,  a  barrier  against  which  Augustine 
could  not  prevail ;  had  it  been  Gaulish  it  would 
probably  have  been  attempered  by  intercourse  with 
the  source  of  its  inspiration.  Possibly  it  came  from 
the  Mediterranean  or  from  the  East  by  way  of 
Marseilles. 


X 

ST.  MICHAEL'S  MOUNT 

IT  is  of  little  consequence  to  consider  when  and 
by  whom  the  suggestion  was  first  put  forward, 
but  it  was  one  which  captivated  all  who  were  anxious 
to  endow  their  native  county  with  a  unique  distinc- 
tion. The  suggestion  was  that  St.  Michael's  Mount 
was  identical  with  the  island  of  Ictis,  mentioned  by 
Diodorus  Siculus  about  the  beginning  of  the  first 
century  before  the  Christian  era. 

Assuming  the  truth  of  this  hypothesis,  for  which, 
indeed,  many  cogent  arguments  could  be  urged,  his- 
torical writers  were  enabled  to  make  a  better  start 
in  the  case  of  Cornwall  than  in  the  case  of  any  other 
English  county. 

It  is  therefore  somewhat  disquieting  to  find  a 
distinguished  geologist  staking  a  great  reputation 
upon  a  counter -theory  which,  though  promulged  so 
recently  as  the  year  1905,  has  at  the  present  moment 
the  support  of  the  majority  of  those  who  are  com- 
petent to  form  a  judgment  of  its  scientific  value.  Mr. 
Clement  Reid,  f.r.s.,  basing  his  arguments  upon  the 
evidence  of  geology  and  physical  geography,  has  been 
able  to  show^  that,  nineteen  hundred  years  ago,  the 
Isle  of  Wight  was,  at  high  water,  an  island  and,  at 
low  water,  a  peninsula  answering  exactly  to  the 
description  of  the  island  of  Ictis  given  by  Diodorus, 

1  Archaeologia,  LIX  (2),  281  et  seq. 
141 


142         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

whereas  St.  Michaers  Mount  was  at  that  time  "  an 
isolated  rock  rising  out  of  a  swampy  wood."  On  the 
other  hand,  however,  it  is  only  fair  to  say  that 
Prof.  Oman,  who  has  doubtless  examined  and  weighed, 
with  his  accustomed  acumen,  Mr.  Reid's  reasoning 
and  conclusions,  remains  unconvinced.  The  Rev. 
H.  R.  Coulthard  has  broached  a  new  theory,  which 
has  perhaps  not  yet  received  the  attention  it  deserves  ; 
it  is  that  Ictis  was  the  entire  peninsula  of  Western 
Penwith.  As  against  this,  there  is  the  evidence  of 
Pliny  who,  on  the  authority  of  Timaeus,  states  that 
the  island  of  Mictis,  apparently  only  another  form  of 
Ictis,  was  distant  six  days'  sail  along  the  British 
coast,  a  statement  which  is  as  fatal  to  the  claims  of 
Penwith  as  to  those  of  the  Mount  itself. 

The  question  can  hardly  be  said  to  be  finally 
decided,  but  the  prevailing  opinion  is  in  favour  of 
the  Isle  of  Wight. 

The  Mount  has  had  several  names.  In  the  life  of 
St.  Cadoc^  it  is  called  Dinsul,  which  probably  means 
the  citadel  of  the  sun. 

St.  Cadoc  is  said  to  have  visited  his  aunt  St. 
Keyne  there,  and  to  have  miraculously  provided  the 
Mount  with  a  supply  of  water. 

By  the  Cornish  it  was  called  Careg  Cowse,  or  Karrek- 
luz-en-Kuz,  which  William  of  Worcester  correctly 
translates  "  Hoar  Rock  in  the  Wood."  It  would  be 
interesting  to  discover  earlier  evidence  of  this  name. 
Its  survival  in  the  fifteenth  century  2 — in  spite  of  the 
monastic  and  military  occupation  of  the  Mount  for 
many  centuries — is  very  remarkable  and  seems  to 

1  Cott.  MS.  Vesp.  A.  XIV. 

'  The  namo  survived  until  the  Cornish  language  was  obsolete. 
Boson  (1702)  uses  it. 


St.  Michaels  Mount  143 

carry  us  back  to  the  time  when  Mr.  Reid*s  descrip- 
tion was  exactly  reaHsed. 

At  some  period,  very  difficult  to  determine,  the 
Mount  became  known  as  Mons  Tumba.^  A  charter 
in  the  Otterton  custumal  recording  the  reconstitu- 
tion  of  St.  Michael's  priory,  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  I, 
and  Stephen,  enjoins  that  the  Cornish  monks  shall 
receive  the  blessing  of  their  abbot  at  Monte  Tumba 
unless,  perchance,  it  shall  please  him  to  come  into 
Cornwall  and  bless  them  there  ;  from  which  it  may 
be  inferred  that  the  religious  house  in  Monte  Tumba 
was  at  that  time  identified  \vith  Mont  St.  Michel  in 
Normandy,  although  the  latter  was  then,  at  an 
earlier  date  and  long  afterwards,  commonly  described 
as  St.  Michael  in  Periculo  Maris.  ^  When  dealing  with 
the  medley  of  notes  collected  by  William  of  Worcester 
it  will  be  necessary  to  bear  this  in  mind. 

The  Mount  was  associated  with  St.  Michael  before 
the  Norman  Conquest,  in  all  probability  before  the 
Saxon  invasion  of  Cornwall. 

As  Professor  Loth  has  pointed  out,^  the  name- 
saints  {hagio-onomastique)  of  ancient  Brittany  are 
entirely  national.  "  With  the  exceptions  of  some 
apostles,  of  St.  Michael,  St.  Matthew,  of  St.  Peter 
who  has  given  his  name  to  Ploubezre,  it  is  useless  to 
seek  for  them  in  Gaul  and  the  Roman  Church  :  they 

^  See  dispensation  granted  by  Thomas  (Cranmer)  to  John 
Arscott,  archpriest  of  St.  Michael  de  Monte  Tumba  Exonienaia 
diocesis  {Monasticon,  p.  30). 

'  The  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in  the  parish  church  of  Mont 
St.  Michel,  known  as  the  black  virgin,  also  bears  the  name  of  Notre 
Dame  de  Mont  Tombe  and  the  small  island  in  the  bay  about  two 
miles  from  Mont  St.  Michel  is  called  Tombelaine.  Tumba  [iwinp  in 
Welsh  from  Latin  tumulus)  and  Tombelaine  (the  Teutonic  diminu- 
tive of  Tumba)  are  probably  derived  from  the  prehistoric  remains 
of  which  there  is  now  no  trace. 

*  Lea  Noma  dea  Sainta  bretona,  p.  5. 


144         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

are  all  of  them  insular  (British  or  Irish)  or  native 
Breton."  The  same  may  be  said  of  Cornwall  with 
very  few  exceptions.  The  position  assigned  to  St. 
Michael  was  everjrvvhere  unique.  At  some  time 
subsequent  to  the  Babylonish  captivity  St.  Michael 
came  to  be  had  in  special  veneration  of  the  Jews. 
From  apostolic  times  in  the  East  and  from  the  fifth 
century,  at  least,  in  the  West,  he  was  received  into 
the  devotional  system  of  the  Christian  Church. 
Nothing  could  have  been  more  sane  or  scriptural 
than  the  honour  paid  to  St.  Michael.  As  the  Prince 
of  God's  people  and  the  Captain  of  the  heavenly 
hosts  ^  {militiae  celestis  signifer)  he,  who  had  prevailed 
against  the  Spirit  of  evil,  might  well  be  expected  to 
lend  his  aid  when  the  wrestling  was  against  the 
spiritual  hosts  of  wickedness  in  heavenly  places. 
And  what  spot  so  worthy  to  be  the  site  of  an  earthly 
fane  for  one  whose  warring  is  in  the  regions  above 
man's  head,  as  the  lonely  mountain's  top.  There  is 
a  sense  of  security  felt  by  those  who  live  on,  or  sur- 
rounded by,  hills  even  now  when  so  many  ages  have 
run  since  they  were  remotely  responsible  for  it. 
The  proper  seat  of  the  Archangel  was  clearly  on  the 
hill-top.  They  "  found  liim  an  house  "  accordingly 
on  the  Cornish  Mount,  on  Ro^vtor,  on  Rame  Head,  on 
Penkevil,  on  Caerhayes  and  on  the  western  Cam 
Brea.  Whether  the  cult  of  St.  Michael  superseded 
some  earlier  pagan  cult  in  Cornwall  it  is  impossible 
to  say.  Until  some  evidence  is  forthcoming  it  can 
serve  no  useful  purpose  to  dilate  upon  the  possible 
identity  of  Michael,  Elias  and  Helios,  or  upon  the 
possibility  of  one  whose  most  notable  achieve- 
ment was  the  destruction  of  sun  worship  on  Mount 

»  Dan.  X.  13,  21  ;   xii.  1  ;   Rev.  xii.  7. 


SL  MichaeVs  Mount  145 

Carmel,  being  himself  its  personification  to  after 
ages. 

That  there  was  a  rehgious  community  at  the  Mount 
bearing  the  name  of  St.  Michael  before  the  Norman 
Conquest  hardly  admits  of  doubt.  All  the  saints,  with 
three  exceptions,  found  there  by  William  of  Wor- 
cester, in  the  Calendar,  were  Celtic  and  insular. 

The  late  Professor  Freeman  and  Mr.  Horace  Round 
have,  hoAvever,  expressed  a  contrary  opinion  based 
upon  the  doubtful  authenticity  of  two  charters,  certain 
particulars  of  which,  connected  chiefly  with  their 
attestation,  are  admittedly  and  obviously  inaccurate. 

The  first  of  these  charters  ^  purports  to  be  a  grant 
made  by  Edward  the  Confessor,  "  King  of  the 
English,  to  Michael  the  Archangel  for  the  use  of  the 
brethren  serving  God  in  that  place,  of  St.  Michael 
near  the  Sea,  of  the  whole  of  the  lands  of  Vennefire 
and  of  the  port  called  Ruminella  with  its  mills  and 
fisheries."  This  charter  bears  the  signatures  of 
Edward  the  King,  Robert  archbishop  of  Rouen, 
Herbert  bishop  of  Lisieux,  Robert  bishop  of  Cou- 
tances,  Ralph,  Vinfred,  Nigell  the  sheriff,  Anschitill, 
Choschet  and  Turstin.  The  second  charter^  claims  to 
be  a  grant  by  Robert  Count  of  Mortain  to  the  monks 
of  St.  Michael  in  Periculo  Maris  (Normandy),  of  St. 
Michael's  Mount  in  Cornwall  with  half  a  hide  of  land 
and  a  market  on  Thursdays  ;  and  three  (Cornish) 
acres  of  land  in  Amaneth,  namely  Trevelaboth,  Lis- 
manoch,  Trequaners  and  Carmailoc,  the  signatories 
being  King  William  (the  Conqueror),  Queen  Matilda, 
Count  Robert,  William  Rufus  the  King's  son,  Henry 
the  Boy  (prince),  Robert  Count  of  Mortain,  Matilda 
(his)    countess,    their    son    William,    William    Fitz 

1  See  appendix,  p.  172.  *  Ibid.,  p.  173. 


146         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Osborn,  Roger  de  Montgomery,  Tossetin  the  sheriff, 
Warin  and  Turulf. 

To  the  grant  there  are  added,  1 — a  confirmation 
of  it  by  Livric  (Leofric),  bishop  of  Exeter,  bearing 
date  1085  ;  and  2 — a  postscript  signed  by  the  bishop, 
exempting  by  command  of  Pope  Gregory,  the  church 
of  St.  Michael  in  Cornwall  from  episcopal  control  and 
conveying  a  remission  of  one -third  of  their  penance 
to  those  who  should  enrich,  endow  or  visit  the  said 
church. 

With  regard  to  Edward's  charter,  it  has  been 
pointed  out  by  more  than  one  writer  that  Edward 
probably  did  not  assume  the  title  of  King  of  the 
English  until  after  the  death  of  Hardicanute  in  1042, 
and  that  Robert,  archbishop  of  Rouen,  died  in  1037. 
It  is  not  stated  whence  Dugdale  obtained  his  copy 
of  the  charter,  but  a  footnote  by  Oliver  informs  us 
that  the  MSS.  of  the  abbey  of  St.  Michael  are  pre- 
served in  the  public  library  at  Avranches  ;  and  it  is 
noteworthy  that  the  charter  in  his  Monasiicon  is 
labelled  Carta  Edwardi  regis  Anglorum  pro  abbatia 
Sancti  Michaelis,  and  that  the  three  episcopal  signa- 
tories are  Norman  ecclesiastics.  It  is  therefore  pos- 
sible that  during  his  sojourn  in  Normandy  Edward 

,  .  .  loved  tlie  holy  company 

Of  jjeople  of  religion, 

Wlio  loved  only  all  tliat  was  good  ; 

Especially  a  monk  who  led 

A  high  and  heavenly  life 

may  have  been  induced  to  promise  or  to  give  Cornish 
lands  to  the  Norman  St.  Michael  and  that  his  friends 
may  have  styled  him  Rex  Anglorum,  knowing  that 
only  when  he  became  de  facto  King  of  the  English 
could  any  benefit  accrue  to  the  abbey.    But  it  seems 


St.  MichaeVs  Mount  147 

more  probable  that  a  gift  of  lands  was  made  by  him 
to  the  Cornish  St.  Michael  after  Hardicanutc's  death 
and  that  after  the  Norman  Conquest  when  the  two 
religious  houses  were  united  by  the  cession  of  the 
Cornish  priory  to  the  Norman  abbey  the  deed  which 
may  have  borne  the  signature  of  Robert,  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  was  altered  so  as  to  bear  that  of 
Robert,  archbishop  of  Rouen.  In  that  case  the  grant 
would  have  been  made  between  1050  and  1066.  There 
were  undoubtedly  bold  and  fruitless  attempts  made 
on  the  part  of  the  Norman  abbots  to  enrich  the 
Norman  at  the  expense  of  the  Cornish  house,  just  as 
at  a  later  period  there  were  bold  and  successful 
attempts  made  to  enrich  the  latter  by  borrowing  the 
legends  and  traditions  of  the  former. 

The  substantial  genuineness  of  Edward's  charter 
will  be  regarded  as  probable  when  it  is  remembered 
that  no  ultimate  advantage  can  be  shown  to  have 
accrued  from  it  to  either  house.  A  spurious  document 
would  hardly  have  been  preserved  in  the  face  of  facts 
witnessing  to  its  failure.  Neither  Domesday  Book 
nor  the  Inquisitio  Geldi  makes  mention  of  any 
possessions  in  Meneage  belonging  to  St.  Michael. 

The  suggestion  offered  in  Chapter  VI,  viz.  that  the 
Meneage  was  at  an  early  period  monks'  land  both  in 
name  and  in  fact,  may  possibly  account  for  the 
entire  series  of  transactions.  Grants  to  religious 
houses  and  for  religious  purposes  have  not  infre- 
quently been  a  trifling  recompense  made  to  Paul 
for  the  spoiling  of  Peter.  It  was  notably  so  in  the 
reign  of  King  Henry  VIII.  If  in  the  early  part  of  the 
eleventh  century  the  Meneage  represented  alienated, 
that  is,  usurped  monastic  land,  no  one  would  have 
been   more   disposed  than   King   Edward   to   make 


Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

restoration  or  to  honour  St.  Michael  by  granting  it 
to  the  Mount.  It  is  not  unhkely  that  the  grant 
remained  inoperative  owing  to  the  difficulty  of  making 
terms  with  the  layfolk  in  possession. 

In  the  appendix  1  to  volume  iv.  of  his  Norman 
Conquest,  Mr.  Freeman,  after  referring  to  the  doubtful 
authenticity  of  Edward  the  Confessor's  charter, 
goes  on  :  "  doubtful  as  this  charter  is,  the  spurious - 
ness  of  that  which  accompanies  it  (the  charter  of 
Robert  Count  of  Mortain)  is  still  more  manifest." 
He  then  recites  the  fact  that  whereas  the  latter  charter 
is  dated  1085,  it  bears  the  signatures  of  Queen 
Matilda,  who  died  in  1083,  and  of  Bishop  Leofric, 
who  died  in  1072  ;  also  the  exemption  from  ecclesias- 
tical jurisdiction  granted  by  Leofric  at  the  instance 
of  Pope  Gregory,  who  did  not  become  Pope  until 
after  Leofric's  death — altogether  a  most  formidable 
indictment — and  he  proceeds  to  quote  from  the  Exeter 
Domesday,  with  a  view  of  establishing  the  real  date 
of  the  foundation  of  St.  Michael,  the  following 
passage  (which  will  also  be  found  below  labelled  A.) : 

"  Sanctus  Michahel  habet  i.  mansionem  quae 
vocatur  Treiwal  quam  tenuit  Brismarus  ea  die  qua 
Rex  E.  fuit  vivus  et  mortuus.  .  .  .  De  hac  mansione 
abstulit  Comes  de  Moritonio  i.  de  praedictis  ii.  hidis 
quae  erat  de  dominicatu  beati  Michahelis." 

"  This,"  he  says,  "  is  the  only  mention  of  the 
house  I  can  find,  and  it  would  seem  to  imply  a  founda- 
tion between  1066  and  1085.  Brismar  was  a  man  of 
large  property  in  all  the  three  shires.  He  is  not 
unlikely  to  have  been  the  founder  of  the  Cornish 
Saint  Michael,  and  if  so  he  must  have  founded  it,  or 
at  least  have  given  the  estate,  after  Edward's  death." 

*  Norman  Conqueat,  pp.  766,  767, 


SL  Michaels  Mount  149 

"  It  seems  plain  .  .  .  that  whoever  was  the  founder 
of  the  Cornish  house  it  was  not  Earl  Robert."  And 
he  concludes,  *'  a  note  in  the  Monasticon  (vii.  989) 
speaks  of  another  tradition  as  naming  Robert's  son 
William  as  the  pei^son  who  gave  the  Cornish  house  to 
the  Norman  one.  Here  we  most  likely  have  the  clue 
to  the  mistake." 

When  therefore  Mr.  Round  is  found  endorsing  Mr. 
Freemah's  opinion ^  that  "  Treiwal  was  given  to  St. 
Michael  between  the  death  of  Edward  the  Confessor 
and  the  making  of  the  great  Survey,"  and  suggesting 
that  Earl  Brian  (who  could  have  had  no  footing 
in  England  before  the  Conquest)  may  have  been  the 
founder,  it  may  seem  presumption  to  express  an 
opinion  clean  contrary  to  both.  But  let  Domesday 
Book  tell  its  own  story.  There  are  three  references 
in  the  Exeter  Book  and  two  in  the  Exchequer  Book 
which  bear  upon  the  subject.  They  are  given  below 
and  labelled  A,  B,  C,  D,  E  for  convenience  of  refer- 
ence— ^those  portions  only  being  omitted  which  do 
not  concern  the  present  discussion.  The  extensions 
are  for  the  use  of  those  who  are  not  familiar  with 
the  abbreviated  Latin  text. 

A.  Exeter  Domesday,  fol.  208b.  (Ed.  1816,  p.  189). 

Terra  Sancti  Michahelis  de  Cornugallia.  Sanc- 
tus  Michahel  habet  unam  mansionem  quae  vocatur 
Treiwal  quam  tenuit  Brismarus  ea  die  qua  rex  Ed- 
wardus  fuit  vivus  et  mortuus.  In  ea  sunt  ii  hidae 
terrae  quae  nonquam  reddiderunt  gildam.  Has  pos- 
sunt  arare  viii  carrucae.  Ibi  habet  Sanctus  Michahel  i 
carrucam.  .  .  .  De  hac  mansione  abstulit  comes  de 
Moritonio  i  de  praedictis  ii  hidis  quae  erat  de  domi- 
nicatu  beati  Michahelis. 

1  Genealogist,  N.S.,  XVII,  2. 


150         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

B.  Ibid.,  fol.  508  (Ed.  1816,  p.  471). 

Sanctus  Michael  habet  i  mansionem  quae  vocatur 
Treiwal  de  qua  abstulit  comes  de  Moritonio  i  hidam, 
quae  erat  in  dominicatu  Sancti  die  qua  rex  Edwardus 
fuit  vivus  et  mortuus. 

C.  Ibid.,  fol.  258b  (Ed.  1816,  p.  138). 

Comes  habet  i  mansionem  quae  vocatur  Treuthal 
quam  tenuit  Brismarus  sacerdos  ea  die  qua  rex 
Edwardus  fuit  vivus  et  mortuus.  In  ea  est  i  hida 
terrae  et  reddit  gildum  (sic)  Sancto  Michaele  (sic). 
Hanc  abstulit  comes  Sancto.  Bluliidus  Brito  tenet 
cam  de  comite. 

D.  Exchequer  Domesday,  page  ii,  column  2. 
Terra  Sancti  Michaelis.    Ecclesia  Sancti  Michaelis 

tenet  Treiwal.  Brismar  tenebat  tempore  Regis  Ed- 
wardi.  Ibi  sunt  ii  hidae  quae  nunquam  geldaverunt. 
.  .  .  De  his  ii  hidis  abstulit  comes  Moritoniensis  i 
hidam. 

E.  Ibid.,  columns  1  and  2,  125  a  and  b. 

Idem  (Blohiu)  tenet  Trevthal.  Brismar  tenebat 
tempore  Regis  Edwardi  .  .  .  Hanc  terram  abstulit 
comes  aecclesiae  Sancti  Michaelis. 

The  very  title  which  introduces  extract  A  is  sug- 
gestive. The  land  of  St.  Michael  "  of  Cornwall  '* 
implies  another  St.  Michael  just  as  "St.  Ives  in 
Cornwall  "  implies  a  St.  Ives  elsewhere.  And  it  is 
this  St.  Michael  of  Cornwall  and  no  other  who  "  has 
one  manor  which  is  called  Treiwal  which  Brismar 
held  at  the  time  of  Edward  the  Confessor's  death. 
There  are  two  hides  of  land  which  have  never  paid 
geld.    From  this  manor  the  Earl  of  Mortain  has  taken 


St,  MichaeVs  Mount  151 

away  one  of  the  aforesaid  two  hides  which  was  of 
Blessed  Michael's  demesne."  If  St.  Michael  of  Corn- 
wall did  not  exist  before  the  Conquest  it  is  difficult 
to  understand  how  he  could  have  had  lands  in  demesne 
in  the  time  of  the  Confessor.  But  it  may  be  objected 
there  is  here  no  mention  of  the  saint  holding  lands 
in  the  time  of  the  Confessor.  Accepting  the  correc- 
tion for  what  it  is  worth,  which  is  probably  infinitesi- 
mal, because  the  whole  tenor  of  the  Domesday  assess- 
ment— both  as  regards  its  ruling  principle  and  its 
literary  flavour — ^is  found  in  the  reiteration  of  the 
contrast  or  comparison  of  the  land  values  as  deter- 
mined in  the  days  of  King  Edward  and  at  the  time 
of  the  Survey,  admitting  the  correction,  let  the  reader 
refer  to  extract  B.  This  reads,  "  St.  Michael  has  one 
manor,  which  is  called  Treiwal,  from  which  the  Count 
of  Mortain  has  taken  away  one  hide  which  was  in 
the  demesne  of  the  saint  on  the  day  upon  which 
King  Edward  was  alive  and  dead."  St.  Michael  (of 
Cornwall)  was,  therefore,  quite  as  truly  alive  at  the 
decease  of  the  Confessor  as  Edward  was  dead.  In 
the  light  of  what  has  been  said  consider  extract  C. 
This  is  important,  because  it  tells  us  that  Brismar 
was  a  priest  and  a  very  different  person  from  the 
magnate  described  by  Mr.  Freeman  who  held  lands 
in  three  shires. 

Extract  C  also  introduces  us  to  Treuthal,  which 
Brismar  the  priest  held  at  the  Confessor's  death. 
"  Therein  is  one  liide  and  it  renders  geld  to  St. 
Michael."  (The  Domesday  scribe,  not  the  printer, 
is  responsible  for  "  gildum  "  and  "  Michaele.")  "  This 
the  Count  has  taken  away  from  the  saint.  Bluhid 
Brito  (Blohiu  of  Brittany)  holds  it  of  the  Count." 
No  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  history  of  Treuthal, 


152         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

with  its  almost  endless  variety  of  spellings,  can  doubt 
either  where  it  was  or  what  it  was.  It  was  the 
patrimony  and  the  place  of  residence  in  the  parish 
of  Ludgvan  of  the  Bloyou  family,  the  descendants 
of  Bluhid  Brito  (Ralph  Bloyou  was  born  there ^  on 
the  Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  the  B.V.M.  21  Edward  I) 
until  1354,  when  Elizabeth,  daughter  and  heir  of 
Alan  Bloyou,  sold  it  to  Sir  Nigel  Loring.^  It  is  still 
the  name  of  a  village  and  the  name  of  a  manor.  While 
Treiwal,  by  which  name  the  Domesday  compiler  seeks 
to  distinguish  St.  Michael's  land  from  Blohiu's,  is 
almost,  if  not  quite,  forgotten,  the  variant  Truthwall 
survives.  But  to  revert  to  Brismar.  Comparing  A, 
B,  and  C,  it  is  clear  that  one  hide  was  taken  away 
from  Treiwal,  that  it  was  of  Blessed  Michael's  demesne 
in  the  time  of  King  Edward,  that  Brismar  the  priest 
held  it  in  the  time  of  King  Edward,  that  the  Count 
of  Mortain  took  it  away  from  St.  Michael,  that  it, 
nevertheless,  paid  geld  to  St.  Michael  at  the  time  of 
the  Survey,  that  Blohiu  held  it  of  the  Count  at 
the  time  of  the  Survey,  and  that  it  was  called 
Trent hal  to  distinguish  it  from  Treiwal,  the  name  of 
the  parent  manor.  With  these  facts  before  us  it  is 
impossible  to  doubt  that  for  fiscal  purposes  Brismar 
the  priest  and  St.  Michael  the  archangel  were  re- 
garded as  identical  in  the  time  of  King  Edward — in 
other  words,  Brismar  was  the  visible  representative 
of  the  invisible  archangel.  This  explains  why  in 
extract  D  Brismar  held  Treuthal  in  the  time  of 
Edward,  and  why  in  extract  E  Brismar  held,  in 
Edward's  time,  that  which  ""  the  Earl  has  taken  away 
from  the  church  of  St.  Michael." 

*  Chan.  inq.  p.m.,  12  Edw.  II,  No  16. 

»  De  Banco,  12  Henry  VI,  Hilary,  m.  443. 


SL  Michael's  Mount  153 

There  are  two  further  considerations  which  may  be 
adduced  in  support  of  the  contention  that  St.  Michael 
of  Cornwall  was  the  name  of  a  religious  community 
which  was  not,  at  the  time  of  the  Sm-vey,  identical 
with  St.  Michael  of  Normandy.  It  will  strike  every 
careful  reader  of  that  part  of  Domesday  which  relates 
to  Cornwall  that  wherever  a  church  or  a  saint  is 
mentioned  the  reference  is  to  what  we  now  call  either 
a  conventual  or  a  collegiate  church. 

St.  Aliquis  holds  a  manor  which  is  called  Quidvis, 
the  church  of  St.  Aliquis  holds  a  manor  which  is 
called  Quidvis — these  are  only  different  ways  of 
saying  that  the  manor  of  Quidvis  belongs  to  the 
community  of  St.  Aliquis.  When,  therefore,  we  read 
that  one  liide  of  Treiwal  was  of  the  demesne  of  St. 
Michael  in  the  days  of  the  Confessor,  we  know  that 
the  land  belonged  to  a  body  of  religious. 

The  second  consideration  is  this  :  It  has  been 
pointed  out  to  me  that  the  phrase  "  nunquam 
geldaverunt  "  (have  never  paid  geld)  is  also  pecuHar, 
in  Cornwall,  to  quasi  -  monastic  lands.  But  St. 
Michael  not  only  did  not  pay  geld,  he  received  geld, 
and  received  it  from  that  hide  of  land  of  which  he 
had  been  despoiled  by  the  Count. 

Excluding  St.  German,  who  fared  badly,  the  Count 
usurping  all  his  demesne  lands,  and  whose  only  dues 
had  consisted  of  a  cask  of  beer  and  30d.  paid  to  the 
church,  there  were  ten  such  communities  in  Cornwall 
at  the  time  of  the  Survey.  Of  these  only  three,  St. 
Michael,  St.  Petrock  and  St.  Stephen,  ever  became 
affiliated  to  the  larger  monastic  bodies.  The  rest 
remained  what  they  then  were,  collegiate  churches, 
served  by  a  body  of  secular  canons,  who  in  course 
of  time  disappeared,  giving  place  to  a  rector.     St. 


154         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Buryan  was  apparently  the  last  of  these  communities 
to  be  dissolved.  To  sum  up  the  results.  It  will,  I 
think,  be  admitted  that  extract  A  is  not  the  only 
mention  of  the  house  of  St.  Michael  to  be  found  in 
Domesday,  that  it  was  not  founded  between  1066 
and  1085,  that  Brismar  — ^the  Brismar  of  St.  Michael — 
was  not  a  man  of  large  property  but  a  priest  represent- 
ing St.  Michael,  that  if  he  founded  the  house  it  was 
before  and  not  after  the  Conquest,  and,  finally,  that 
for  reasons  already  stated,  Earl  Brian  was  not  the 
founder.  Moreover,  it  is  hardly  likely  that  a  body  of 
ecclesiastics,  either  at  Mont  IMichel  or  at  St.  Michael's 
Mount,  would  have  cited  Edward  as  the  patron  of 
the  Cornish  house  if  there  had  been  some  earlier  patron 
to  cite.  It  would  rather  seem  that  what  Mr.  Round 
says  of  Count  Robert's  charter  is  not  far  from  the 
truth,  viz.  "  the  fact  that  the  form  of  the  charter 
as  we  have  it  is  probably  not  genuine  does  not  of 
necessity  invalidate  its  substance." 

In  justice  to  Mr.  Round  it  must  be  added  that  after 
reading  the  arguments  here  put  forward,  he  would, 
in  support  of  his  contention,  read  the  concluding 
words  of  extract  B  elliptically  :  "  one  hide  which  was 
in  (what  became)  the  saint's  demesne  on  the  day  on 
which  King  Edward  was  alive  or  dead  (i.e.  after  the 
Confessor's  death)."  It  is  clear  that  such  a  method 
of  interpreting  Domesday  Book  can  only  be  allow- 
able when  there  is  overwhelming  evidence  in  its 
favour.  In  this  case  the  evidence  does  not  seem  to 
warrant  its  application. 

As  we  have  seen,  Count  Robert  by  his  charter  gives 
to  the  Norman  house,  St.  Michael's  Mount  with  half 
a  hide  of  land  and  a  market  on  Thursdays  and  lands 
in  Amaneth.    Comparing  this  statement  with  that  of 


St.  MichaeVs  Mount  155 

Domesday  Book,  it  will  be  observed  that  in  the 
latter  there  is  no  mention  of  lands  in  Amaneth  and 
no  mention  of  the  market,  although  in  Domesday 
markets  are  frequently  mentioned,  while  on  the  other 
hand  there  is  mention  made  of  two  hides  of  land, 
one  of  which,  Treuthal,  the  Count  has  taken  from 
St.  Michael  to  be  held  of  him  by  Bloyou,  the  other 
being  held  by  St.  Michael  in  demesne.  The  question 
which  arises  is  :  Did  the  Count  restore  one  half  of 
the  usurped  lands  or,  assuming  the  charter  to  have 
been  made  before  Domesday  Book  (1086)  was  com- 
piled, did  he  by  a  later  instrument  add  half  a  hide, 
thereby  endowing  St.  Michael  with  a  moiety  of  the 
hide  held  in  demesne  ?  We  know  from  the  subsequent 
history  of  the  lands  under  discussion  that  the  Bloyous 
remained  in  possession  of  Truthall,  which  never  had 
a  market,  and  we  know  that  a  market  was  held  at 
Marazion  or  thereabouts  within  the  Domesday  manor 
of  Treiwal.  We  therefore  conclude  that  the  Count's 
gift  to  the  Norman  abbey  was  a  further  act  of  spolia- 
tion, which  by  connivance  of  the  Conqueror  he  was 
allowed  to  practise  against  the  Cornish  monks,  and 
also  that  his  charter  was  executed  subsequent  to 
1086.  The  presence  of  Queen  Matilda's  name  among 
the  'v^itnesses  is  the  only  invalidating  element  in 
what  we  have  every  reason  to  regard  as  an  authentic 
document.  Its  confirmation  by  Bishop  Leofric,  and 
also  the  bishop's  postscript,  are  probably  both  of 
them  forgeries.  To  give  them  the  appearance  of 
genuineness  the  Queen's  name  may  have  been  added 
to  the  authentic  document.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
the  alleged  date,  1085,  supposed  to  have  been 
supplied  by  the  bishop,  is  impossible,  inasmuch 
as  the  fourteenth  year  of  indiction  with  which  it 


156         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

is   made  to   synchronise   would   be   either    1070   or 
1094. 

In  1094  the  Conqueror  was  dead,  and  in  1070 
"  Henricus  puer  "  was  in  the  second  year  of  his  age. 
It  must  also  be  added  that  the  date  does  not  occur 
in  the  charter,  but  is  supplied  from  the  cartulary. 

The  composite  character  of  the  postscript  to  which 
also  Leofric's  signature  is  appended  is  seen  in  the 
wild  statement  to  which  it  bears  witness.  In  it  we 
are  informed  that  by  command  and  counsel  of  Pope 
Gregory  and  of  the  King,  Queen  and  Nobles  of  Eng- 
land, the  bishop  grants  immunity  from  all  episcopal 
control  to  the  church  of  Blessed  Michael  the  Archangel 
of  Cornwall,  and  a  remission  of  one-third  of  their 
penance  to  all  who  shall  enrich,  endow  or  visit  it. 
Pope  Gregory  (Hildebrand)  was  not  elected  till  1073, 
the  year  after  Leofric's  death,  and  the  indulgence 
which  the  postscript  contains  and  which  constitutes 
its  raison  d'etre  was  manifestly  only  an  expedient  to 
foster  pilgrimages  to  St.  Michael's  Mount  which, 
supposing  the  monastery  to  have  been  founded  after 
the  Conquest,  would  have  been  too  obvious  to  achieve 
its  object.  Something  more  will  be  said  under  this 
head  when  dealing  with  the  testimony  of  William  of 
Worcester. 

When  allowance  has  been  made  for  clerical  errors 
and  for  the  interpolations  and  additions  to  which 
attention  has  been  drawn,  there  is  no  sufficient  reason 
to  reject  either  the  literal  interpretation  of  Domes- 
day or  the  authenticity  of  Edward's  charter,  or  the 
substantial  accuracy  of  Count  Robert's.  The  date 
of  the  latter  would  probably  be  1086,  or  a  little  later, 
probably  in  the  last  year  of  the  Conqueror's  reign.  A 
third  charter  of  the  reign  of  William  Rufus  records 


I 


St  MichaeVs  Mount  157 

the  grant  to  the  Norman  St.  Michael,  by  Count 
Robert  of  IMortain  and  Almodis  his  Countess  of  the 
manor  of  Ludgvan  held  by  Richard  Fitz  Turold,  also 
that  which  Bloyou  formerly  held  in  Truthwall 
(Treiuhalo),  and  both  the  fairs  (ferias)  of  the  Mount, 
the  monks  paying  to  the  grantors  the  sum  of  sixty 
pounds. 

Now  it  is  worthy  of  remark  that  neither  of  these 
manors  ev^r  became  permanently  attached  to  either 
reHgious  house.  Though  it  is  impossible  to  speak 
with  certainty,  it  looks  as  if  the  Count  had  wrested 
Ludgvan  from  Richard,  had  claimed  Truthwall  on 
the  death  of  Bloyou  and  had  sold  them  both  to  the 
Norman  abbot,  who  afterwards  found  it  impossible 
to  resist  the  claims  of  the  rightful  heirs. 

The  Cornish  St.  Michael  had  assuredly  no  cause 
to  hold  the  Count  in  grateful  remembrance.  From 
first  to  last  he  acted  the  part  of  a  robber.  On  this 
occasion  one  is  inclined  to  suspect  that  the  posses- 
sions of  the  brethren  serving  God  at  the  Mount  were 
much  more  extensive  before  than  after  the  Norman 
Conquest.  Assuming  the  Confessor's  charter  to  be 
genuine  it  would  almost  appear  that  the  Meneage 
district  had,  at  a  remote  period,  become  attached  to 
a  Celtic  monastery  at  the  Mount,  and  that  he  was 
merely  ratifying  the  title  while  perhaps  limiting  the 
extent  of  its  possessions. 

There  is  yet  another  document  of  great  import- 
ance. It  is  described  in  the  Otterton  custumaP  as 
the  Erection  (Constructio)  of  the  Priory  of  St.  Michael 
in  Cornwall.  It  is,  in  reality,  a  notification  by  Ber- 
nard, abbot  of  the  Norman  house,  that  the  church  of 
Blessed  Michael  of  Cornwall,  built  by  him  in  1135, 

*  Oliver,  Moruuiicon,  p.  414. 


158         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

was  consecrated  in  his  presence  by  Robert  (Chiches- 
ter), bishop  of  Exeter,  that,  with  the  advice  of  the 
said  Pontiff  and  of  Count  Raner,  and  with  the  appro- 
bation of  the  barons  of  the  province,  he  has  got 
together  thirteen  brethren  and  has  made  provision 
for  them  out  of  old  endowments  and  current  contribu- 
tions, that  he  has  enacted  that  he  who  shall  be  selected 
by  the  parent  house  to  be  prior  of  St.  Michael's  Mount 
shall  not  fail  to  make  a  return  to  it  of  16  marks  yearly, 
that  if  he  shall  prove  refractory  he  shall  be  degraded 
and  another  prior  appointed  by  the  abbot  with  the 
abbey's  consent,  and  so  on.  Moreover,  the  Cornish 
brethren  are  to  receive  the  benediction  of  the  mon- 
astic order  from  the  abbot  in  Monte  Tumba  unless 
perchance  it  please  him  to  come  to  Cornwall  and 
bless  them  there.  At  the  end  of  the  instrument 
there  is  a  list  of  the  possessions  of  the  Blessed  Michael 
of  Cornwall,  given  to  the  archangel  by  Count  Robert 
of  Mortain,  viz.  Tremaine,  where  there  is  sufficient 
land  for  two  ploughs,  Trahorabohc  for  three,  Listya- 
havehet  for  three,  Treganeis  for  two,  Carmahelech 
for  two. 

The  entire  document  is  needlessly  defiant  and  men- 
acing. The  Cornish  house  is  reduced  to  a  mere 
appanage  of  the  abbey  and  the  prior  to  a  mere  col- 
lector of  16  marks  for  its  benefit.  Every  vestige  of 
independence  is  swept  away,  and  that,  too,  in  sub- 
version of  the  primary  principle  of  the  saintly  founder 
of  the  order.  One  hardly  expected  to  find  evidence 
in  Cornwall  in  confirmation  of  Dante's  description 
given  more  than  a  century  later. 

'ITie  walls,  for  abbey  reared,  turned  into  dens  (of  tbieves). 
The  cowls  to  sacks,  choked  up  with  musty  meal. 

It  is  therefore  satisfactory  to  note  that  the  priory 


St.  MichaeVs  Mount  159 

could  only  reckon  among  its  possessions  the  lands 
given  by  the  Count  of  Mortain,  the  rest  of  St.  Michael's 
lands  having  either  been  confiscated  or  alienated  be- 
tween the  date  of  the  Domesday  Survey  (1086)  and 
that  of  the  document  (1135). 

To  identify  the  several  grants  of  land  a  more  or 
less  careful  examination  of  the  places  mentioned  in 
the  charters  becomes  necessary.  Taking  them  in 
order  of  date,  the  Confessor  by  his  charter  gives  to 
St.  Michael  for  the  use  of  the  brothers  serving  God 
the  place  known  as  St.  Michael,  which  is  by  the  sea, 
with  all  that  belongs  to  it,  and  he  adds  the  whole 
land  of  Vennefire,  with  its  towns,  vills  and  lands  ; 
also  the  port  of  Ruminella,  with  its  mills  and  fisheries. 
One  of  the  witnesses  is  Vinfred,  or,  as  the  name  is 
commonly  written,  Winfred.  We  are  therefore  justi- 
fied in  substituting  "  W  "  for  "  V  '*  in  Vennefire, 
and  "  s  "  for  "  f  "  according  to  the  Avranches  cartu- 
lary. Vennefire  becomes  Wenneshire.  A  glance  at 
the  Feudal  Aids  reminds  us  that  the  hundreds  of 
Cornwall  were  entered  as  Poudreschir  (Powder), 
Pydrisire,^  Pydar,  Trigrishire,  etc.  It  is  therefore 
safe  to  regard  Vennefire  as  the  equivalent  of  Wenne- 
shire. But  the  name  of  the  hundred  in  Domesday 
Book  is  Wineton,  a  correlative,  in  this  case  the 
equivalent  of  Wenneshire.  Vennefire  is  therefore  the 
hundred  of  Kerrier.  Ruminella  is  the  diminutive  or 
feminine,  not  only  in  Latin  but  in  Welsh,  ^  of  Rumin 
or  Rumon.  The  port  of  Ruminella  thus  becomes  the 
port  of  Ruan  Minor,  i.e.  Cadgwith.  One  or  more 
mills  still  exist  in  the  valley  and  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  port.    If,  as  we  have  already  suggested,  the 

1  Feudal  Aids,  1303,  130G,  etc. 

*  Loth,  Vie  de  Saint  Samson,  p.  15. 


160         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Meneage  district  was,  like  the  hundred  of  Pydar, 
settled  by  Celtic  monks,  the  Confessor's  grant  would 
mean  little  more  than  the  confirmation  to  them  of 
their  ancient  patrimony,  focussed  at  St.  Michael's 
Mount. 

Edward  can  hardly  be  supposed  to  have  had  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  the  locality  or  of  its  conditions. 
Under  the  influence  of  men  like  Robert  of  Jumieges 
he  may  well  have  given  more  than  he  had  at  his 
disposal.  The  futility  of  the  attempt  is  the  best 
proof  of  its  having  been  made.  It  is  certain  that  at 
the  time  of  his  death  the  monks  of  St.  Michael  had 
no  considerable  holding  in  Kerrier.  Earl  Harold  had 
become  overlord  of  the  manor  of  Wineton,  seventeen 
thegns  holding  eleven  hides  of  him,  the  rest  being 
held  by  him  in  demesne.  After  the  Conquest  Wineton 
fell  to  the  King,  who  gave  the  whole  to  Robert  Count 
of  Mortain,  to  be  held  of  the  Count  by  sub-tenants. 
It  may  have  been  in  some  measure  as  an  act  of 
reparation,  but  it  was  chiefly  in  order  to  augment 
the  influence  and  revenue  of  St.  Michael  of  Normandy 
that  he  granted  to  that  abbey  St.  Michael's  Mount  in 
Cornwall,  with  half  a  hide  of  land  and  three  (Cornish) 
acres  of  land  in  Amaneth,  to  wit  Trevelaboth,  Lis- 
manoch,  Trequaners  and  Carmailoc.  No  conditions 
of  tenure  are  specified  except  freedom  from  the 
King's  jurisdiction  in  all  matters  but  homicide.  It 
is  not  stated,  for  example,  whether  the  lands  shall 
be  held  of  the  Cornish  or  of  the  Norman  St.  Michael. 
In  some  sense  no  doubt  the  community  at  the  Mount 
became  henceforth  an  alien  priory  of  Mont  St.  Michel, 
but  there  does  not  seem  to  have  been  any  definition 
of  the  relations  between  the  two  houses  until  1135. 

The  identification  of  the  names  Amaneth,  Trevela- 


St,  MichaeVs  Mount  161 

both,  Lismanoch,  Trequaners  and  Carmailoc  is  not 
free  from  difficulty.  The  word  Amaneth  is  probably 
for  An-maneth,  i.e.  An-manech,  the  monastic  (terri- 
tory) and  equivalent  to  Meneage.^  Manaccan  the 
monk's  (church)  (cf.  Plou-manach  in  Brittany,  the 
monk's  parish)  is  situated  in  the  northern  portion  of 
what  is  still  known  as  the  Meneage  district,  which 
Leland  (1533-1552)  calls  the  land  of  Meneke  or 
Menegla;id. 

The  next  name — ^Trevelaboth — presents  no  diffi- 
culty. There  is  a  continuous  chain  of  evidence  to 
show  that  it  is  identical  with  Traboe,  a  small  manor 
in  the  parish  of  St.  Keverne.  In  order  to  equate  the 
three  holdings  which  remain,  viz.  Lismanoch,  Tre- 
quaners and  Carmailoc,  it  will  be  necessary  to  refer 
to  a  document  in  the  Otterton  custumaP  in  which 
they  appear  as  Tremain,  Listyavehet,  Treganeis  and 
Carmaheleck.  Carmailoc  is  obviously  Carmaheleck 
or  Carvallack,  a  holding  in  St.  Martin's  parish  which 
derives  its  name  from  the  prehistoric  earthwork  in 
that  parish.  If  we  suppose  the  "  n  "  in  Trequaners 
and  Treganeis  to  be  a  false  reading  for  "  u  " — a  pardon- 
able blunder  of  constant  occurrence — we  have  the 
modern  tenement  of  Tregevas  or  Tregevis  also  in 
St.  Martin's.  We  are  thus  left  with  Lismanoch  as  the 
equivalent  of  Tremain  (the  modern  Tremayne)  and 
Listyavehet.  Tremain  calls  for  no  remark  in  this 
connection  :  everyone  knows  where  it  is.    Lismanoch, 

^  Anmaneth  may  be  an  Anglicised  form  of  An-manegh  (cf. 
Carnyorth  and  Respeth  for  Camyorgh  and  Reepegh),  but  it  is  more 
likely  that  Amaneth  is  an  adjectival  form,  viz.  Man6ghek  or 
Menaghek,  which  became  successively  Menehek,  Meneck,  Menek, 
Meneage  (cf.  infra  Trevanaek).  I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Henry 
Jeimer  for  this  suggestion  and  for  some  other  notes  on  the  derivation 
of  Cornish  place-names. 

'  See  appendix,  p.  175. 


162         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

of  which  it  appears  to  have  formed  a  portion,  presents 
some  difficulty,  because  in  that  form  the  name  is 
now  unknown.  As  Lesmanaoc  it  occurs  in  a  grant  of 
King  Edgar  in  967  to  Wulfnod  Rumancant.  In  that 
grant  its  boundaries  are  minutely  described,  but 
unfortunately  to  little  purpose  owing  to  the  fact  that 
many  of  the  place-names  in  it  are  either  purely 
descriptive  or  have  become  so  altered  during  the  ten 
centuries  which  have  elapsed  since  the  grant  was 
made  as  to  be  incapable  of  recognition.  One  or  two 
points  are  clear.  Lesmanaoc  was  of  considerable 
extent.  For  some  distance  it  lay  along  the  river 
which  empties  itself  at  Porthallow.  It  must  have 
reached  well  towards  the  south  of  St.  Keverne  parish 
if  "  Castell  Merit  "  and  "  Crouswrah  "  (two  places 
mentioned  in  the  charter)  are,  as  seems  probable, 
the  modern  tenement  of  Kestlemerris  and  Crousa 
Downs.  At  the  time  of  Count  Robert's  charter  its 
area  had  evidently  been  contracted,  otherwise  it 
could  hardly  have  escaped  mention  in  Domesday 
Book.  The  portion  which  had  been  lost  was  probably 
the  southern  portion,  for  no  mention  is  made  of  any 
possessions  south  of  Traboe  in  the  grants  of  the 
priory  lands  after  its  dissolution. 

These  considerations  lend  support  to  what  is  some- 
thing more  than  a  conjecture  of  Mr.  Henry  Jenner, 
viz.  that  in  the  two  tenements  now  known  as  Les- 
neage  we  have  the  site  of  Lesmanaoc.  Lesncage,  as 
he  points  out,  may  well  be  a  contracted  form  of 
Lesmeneage,  which  in  turn  may  be  only  another  form 
of  Lesmanaoc,  on  the  same  principle  as  Treveneage 
in  St.  Hilary  can  be  shown  by  an  unbroken  series  of 
documents  to  have  been  derived  from  Trevanaek. 
It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  within  a  short  distance 


St,  MichaeVs  Mount  163 

of  Lesneage  is  Mill  Mehal  or  St.  Michael's  Mill.  If 
this  be  the  true  etymology  then  the  name  Listyavehet 
becomes  less  formidable  than  it  looks. 

The  final  "  t  "  is  the  only  difficulty.  If  we  may 
regard  it  as  a  false  reading  for  "1,"  Listyavehet  be- 
comes Lis-ty-amehel,  the  "  court  of  the  house  of  St. 
Michael,"  Lesmanaoc  being  the  "  Monk's  Court," 
and  the  change  of  name  easily  accounted  for  by  the 
transfer  of  the  monks'  possessions  in  Menegland  (mon- 
astic land)  to  the  house  at  St.  Michael's  Mount. 

The  Itinerary  of  William  of  Worcester  deserves 
attention.  It  is  a  curious  assortment  of  undigested 
and  ill-arranged  odds  and  ends  of  information  com- 
piled in  the  year  1478,  that  is  to  say  about  half  a 
century  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Benedictines  from  the 
Mount  and  the  introduction  of  the  Bridgettines,  only 
five  years  after  the  Mount  was  seized  by  John  de 
Vere,  Earl  of  Oxford,  and  surrendered  by  him  to  the 
King's  troops  after  a  siege  of  twenty-three  weeks. 
The  Itinerary  is  properly  speaking  a  note-book.  For 
the  most  part  William  confines  himself  to  matters 
of  topography,  genealogy  and  hagiology. 

Once  and  again  he  condescends  to  men  of  low  estate, 
as,  for  example,  when  he  tells  us  that  about  the  year 
1476  one  Thomas  Clerk,  of  Ware,  left  Ware  on  the 
Octave  of  St.  John  the  Baptist  and  rode  to  the  Mount 
within  ten  days  and  then  returned  to  Ware  at  the 
end  of  another  ten  days,  thereby  covering,  according 
to  the  route  bill  which  is  given,  something  over  thirty- 
two  miles  a  day  for  twenty  consecutive  days.  William 
himself  rode  more  leism-ely.  Leaving  Norwich  on 
the  16th  of  August,  1478,  travelling  by  way  of  Truro, 
he  reached  Marazion  on  the  16th  of  September.  The 
next  day  he  heard  Mass  at  the  Mount  and  in  the 


164         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

afternoon  of  the  same  day  he  began  the  return 
journey  to  Penryn.  The  time  spent  by  him  in  Corn- 
wall was  just  over  a  week. 

That  he  should  have  gathered  as  much  material 
as  he  did  is  therefore  a  matter  for  surprise.  Towards 
this  harvest  St.  Micliael's  Mount  contributed  its  full 
share,  which  is  scattered  without  any  regard  for 
convenience  or  context  throughout  the  work.  After 
describing  the  tributaries  of  the  river  Fal,  and  a 
propos  of  nothing  whatever,  he  inserts  a  (supposed) 
indulgence  of  Pope  Gregory,  said  to  have  been 
granted  by  him  in  1070,  although  Hildebrand  did 
not  become  Pope  until  three  years  later.  The  in- 
dulgence is  addressed  to  the  church  of  Mount  St. 
Michael  in  Tumba  in  the  County  of  Cornwall,  and  of 
it,  all  but  the  opening  words  are  a  verbatim  copy  of 
the  spurious  postscript  to  the  Count  of  Mortain's 
charter,  of  which  mention  has  been  already  made. 
It  is  followed  by  a  notice  added  by  the  Community 
at  the  Mount  stating  that  the  document,  having  been 
recently  discovered  in  the  old  registers,  is  placed  on 
the  church  door  and,  being  unknown  to  most  men, 
they,  the  ministers  and  servants  of  God,  require  and 
beg  all  who  have  the  guidance  of  souls  to  do  all  in 
their  power  to  publish  it  in  their  churches  so  that 
their  subjects  may  be  moved  to  greater  devotion 
and  may,  by  pilgrimage,  frequent  that  place  and 
obtain  the  said  gifts  and  indulgences.  William  next 
mentions  the  apparition  of  St.  Michael  in  Mount 
Tumba,  formerly  called  the  ''  Hore-rok  in  the  Wodd,'* 
which  happened  at  a  time  when  woodland  and  meadow 
and  plough  land  lay  between  the  said  Mount  and  the 
islands  of  Scilly,  and  there  were  240  parish  churches 
now  submerged. 


St.  MichaeVs  Mount  165 

He  observes  that  the  first  apparition  of  St.  Michael 
in  Mount  Gorgon  in  the  Kingdom  of  ApuHa  took 
place  in  a.d.  391  ;  the  second,  in  Tumba  in  Cornwall, 
near  the  sea,  about  a.d.  710  ;  the  third,  in  the  days 
of  Pope  Gregory  at  a  time  of  a  great  pestilence  ;  the 
fourth  being  in  ierarchiis  nostrorum  angelorum.  The 
next  paragraph  appears  to  be  the  fragment  of  a 
description  of  Mont  St.  Michel  and  its  foundation  by 
St.  Aubert,  bishop  of  Avranches. 

Then  follow  various  measurements.  The  length  of 
the  church  of  Mount  St.  Michael  is  stated  to  be 
30  "  steppys,"  its  breadth  12  steppys  ;  the  length  of 
the  chapel  newly  built  is  40  feet,  i.e.  20  steppys  ; 
its  breadth  about  10  steppys  ;  from  the  church  to 
the  foot  of  the  Mount,  to  the  sea-water,  14  times 
60  steppys  ;  the  distance  by  sea  between  Marazion 
and  the  foot  of  the  Mount  is  estimated  at  1200  (feet), 
i.e.  700  steppys,  in  English  10  times  70  steppys.  It 
is  difficult  to  reconcile  the  last  of  these  measurements 
with  the  former  and  to  connect  the  "  step  "  with  a 
modern  equivalent.  The  "  step  "  was  not  a  "  pace," 
for  speaking  of  the  dimensions  of  Bodmin  Church, 
William  says  in  length  it  is  57  paces  (passus)  and  in 
breadth  30  steppys.  It  was  apparently  two  feet 
(pedes),  but  whether  two  modern  feet  of  12  inches  we 
are  unable  to  say.  A  little  further  on  William  tells 
us  that  the  island  of  St.  Michael's  Mount  is  about  a 
mile  in  diameter  and  is  distant  from  the  mainland 
the  length  of  a  bow-shot.  It  lies  north  of  the  island 
of  Ushant  in  Brittany. 

After  dealing  ^vith  the  Bodmin  martyrology,  in- 
formation given  by  Robert  Bracey  at  Fowey  and  the 
kalendar  of  Tavistock,  he  mentions  the  capture  and 
surrender  of  the  Mount  by  the  Earl  of  Oxford  five 


166         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

years  before  the  time  of  his  writing.  A  fuller  notice 
occurs  towards  the  end  of  his  work  where,  after  some 
further  details  respecting  the  Mount's  geographical 
position,  he  gives  us  the  kalendar  of  the  church.  The 
saints  commemorated  are,  as  has  been  already  re- 
marked, with  three  exceptions  all  Celtic.  Of  one  of 
them,  Brokan  (Brychan)  and  his  twenty-four  children, 
he  supplies  an  account  taken,  as  it  would  seem,  from 
the  Legenda.  For  in  the  enumeration  the  saint  is 
described  as  Brokannus  in  partibus  Walliarum 
regulus  fide  et  morum,  and  in  the  account  of  the  saint 
which  follows  the  opening  sentence  is  Fuit  in  ultinus 
(ultimis)  Walliarum  partibus  vir  dignitate  regulus 
fide  et  morum  honestate  praeclarus,  nomine  Brokannus. 
A  similar  explanation  may  account  for  the  fourth 
apparition  of  St.  Michael  being  described  by  William 
as  apparicio  in  ierarchiis  nostrorum  angelorum,  a 
phrase  which  is  meaningless  as  it  stands,  but  assuming 
it  to  be  a  quotation  from  the  Legenda  may  have  been 
familiar  and  intelligible  to  William's  readers. 

From  the  foregoing  abstracts  from  the  Itinerary 
two  conclusions  appear  to  be  inevitable.  In  the  first 
place,  whether  of  design  or  by  inadvertence,  the 
name  Mons  Tumba  which  had  been  exclusively  used 
of  the  Norman  Mount  came  to  be  also  applied  to 
the  Cornish  Mount  and,  in  the  second  place,  the 
associations  of  the  former  came  to  be  adopted  by 
the  latter.  The  postscript  to  the  Count  of  Mortain's 
charter  and  the  newly  discovered  indulgence  men- 
tioned by  William,  the  one  an  almost  verbatim  copy 
of  the  other,  probably  bear  witness  to  a  fact,  namely, 
that  an  indulgence  was  actually  granted  by  Pope 
Gregory,  but  that  it  was  granted  not  to  St.  Michael's 
Mount  but  to  Mont  St.  Michel.    When  once  the  in- 


St.  MichaeVs  Mount  167 

dulgence  had  been  appropriated  by  the  Cornish  house 
it  became  necessary  to  account  for  the  allusions  con- 
tained in  it.  The  ecclesia  quae  ministerio  angelico 
creditur  et  comprobatur  consecrari  et  sanctificari 
demanded  some  point  d'appui,  and  this  could  only 
be  obtained  by  increasing  the  number  of  apparitions 
vouchsafed  by  St.  Michael. 

The  three  apparitions  generally  accepted  by 
Western  Christendom,  viz.  the  appearance  in  the 
fifth  century  to  Garganus,  that  in  the  sixth  century 
to  St.  Gregory  at  Rome,  and  that  in  the  eighth  cen- 
tury (a.d.  706)  to  St.  Aubert,  bishop  of  Avranches 
(probably  identical  with  the  apparicio  in  ierarchiis 
nostrorum  angelorum),  were  supplemented  by  an 
appearance  (a.d.  710)  in  Tumba  in  Cornwall.  It  is 
impossible  to  say  when  this  claim  was  formulated, 
whether  before  or  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Bene- 
dictines in  the  fifteenth  century.  The  object  was 
evidently  to  stimulate  pilgrimages,  concerning  which, 
however,  very  little  is  recorded.  Norden,  writing  in 
1584,  states  that  the  Mount  "  hath  bene  muche  re- 
sorted unto  by  Pylgrims  in  devotion  to  St.  Michaell 
whose  chayre  is  fabled  to  be  in  the  Mount,  on  the 
south  syde,  of  verie  Daungerous  access." 

When  William  of  Worcester  visited  the  Mount  the 
priory  was  in  possession  of  Augustinian  nuns  known 
as  Bridgettines.    Of  them  WilHam  says  nothing. 

So  long  as  it  was  Benedictine  and  under  the  control 
of  the  abbot  of  Mont  St.  Michel,  successive  Kings  of 
England  felt  constrained,  on  the  declaration  of  war 
with  France,  to  take  it  into  their  own  hands  and  to 
administer  its  preferment.  From  1337  onwards  the 
rolls  contain  numerous  entries  dealing  with  the 
patronage  of  alien  priories.     During  his  war  with 


168         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

France  Henry  IV  required  the  prior  of  St.  Michael's 
Mount  to  hold  the  priory  at  farm  for  a  yearly  rent  of 
£10.  Henry  V,  having  founded  the  abbey  of  Syon 
in  Middlesex,  transferred  the  priory  to  it,  the  provost 
and  scholars  of  the  college  of  St.  Mary  and  St.  Nicholas 
at  Cambridge,  to  whom  an  earlier  grant  of  it  seems  to 
have  been  made,  surrendering  all  their  rights  in  1462. 

Thenceforth  until  1536  it  remained  a  Bridge ttine 
nunnery.  After  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries 
several  grants  were  made  of  it  for  terms  of  years. 
Eventually  Queen  Elizabeth  sold  it  to  Robert,  Earl 
of  Salisbury,  by  whose  son,  the  second  earl,  it  was 
conveyed  to  Sir  Francis  Basset.  By  his  son,  John 
Basset,  it  was  sold  in  1659  to  Colonel  St.  Aubyn. 
Since  that  time  it  has  remained  in  the  St.  Aubyn 
family,  its  present  owner  and  occupier  being  General 
John  Townshend  St.  Aubyn,  second  Lord  St.  Levan. 

With  its  religious  history  alone  are  we  here  con- 
cerned. That  the  Mount  was  the  home  of  a  Celtic 
religious  community  in  pre -Norman  times  hardly 
admits  of  doubt.  As  we  have  shown,  there  was  some 
strong  bond  of  attachment  between  it  and  the  Mene- 
age,  a  bond  which,  though  weakened  and  attenuated, 
was  not  completely  sundered  until  the  dissolution  of 
the  monasteries  in  the  sixteenth  century.  The  main 
proposition  here  advanced  is  that  the  Mount  was  at 
a  remote  period,  probably  as  early  as  the  days  of 
St.  Cadoc,  the  focus  of  Celtic  religious  activity  for 
the  greater  part,  if  not  for  the  whole,  of  the  Lizard 
peninsula. 


APPENDIX  A 

Extract  from  the  '*  Life  of  St.  Samson  *' 
(Ed.  by  Fawtier,  pp.  143-5) 

QUAD  AM  autem  die,  cum  per  quendam  pagum  quern 
Tricurium  vocant  deambularet,  audivit,  ut  verum 
esset,  in  sinistra  parte  de  eo,  homines  baccantum  ritu 
quoddam  phanum  per  imaginariam  ludum  adorantes  ; 
atque  ille  annuens  fratribus  ut  starent  et  silerent  dumque 
quiete,  et  ipse  de  curru  ad  terram  descendens  et  ad  pedes 
stans,  intendensque  in  his  qui  idolum  colebant,  vidit  ante 
eos  in  cujusdam  vcrtice  montis,  simulacrum  abominabile 
adsistere  ;  in  quo  monte  et  ego  fui,  signumque  crucis 
quod  sanctus  Samson  sua  manu  cum  quodam  ferro  in 
lapide  stante  sculpsit  adoravi  et  mea  manu  palpavi ; 
quod  sanctus  Samson,  ut  vidit,  festine  ad  eos,  duos  apud 
se  tantum  fratres  eligens,  properavit  atque  ne  idolum, 
unum  Deum  qui  crea^dt  omnia,  relinquentes,  colere 
deberent,  suaviter  commonuit,  adstante  ante  eos  eorum 
comite  Guediano  ;  atque  excusantibus  illis  malun  non 
esse  mathematicum  eorum  parentum  in  ludo  servare, 
aliis  furentibus,  aliis  deridentibus,  non  nullis  autem 
quibus  mens  erat  sanior  ut  abiret  hortantibus,  continuo 
adest  virtus  Dei  publice  ostensa.  Nam  puer  quidam 
equos  in  cursu  dirigens  a  quodam  veloci  equo  ad  terram 
cecidit  coUumque  ejus  subtus  se  praecipitem  plicans, 
exanimum  paene  corpus  in  jecturam  tantum  remansit. 

Flentibus  autem  circa  ilium  vicinis  suis,  sanctus 
Samson  dixit  "  Videtis  quod  simulacrum  vestrum  non 
potest  huic  mortuo  adjutorium  dare  ?  Si  autem  pro- 
mittitis  vos  hoc  idolum  penitus  destruere  et  non  amplius 

169 


170         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

adorare  ego  ilium,  Deo  in  me  operante,  redivivum 
resuscitabo."  Adquiescentibus  autem  illis,  jussit  eos 
paulo  longius  seeedere,  atque  illo  orante  super  exanimem 
per  binas  ferme  horas,  ilium  qui  expiratus  fuerat  redi- 
vivum palam  omnibus  atque  ineolumem  redidit.  Videnti- 
bus  autem  illis,  unanimes  omnes  una  cum  supradicto 
comite,  procidentes  ad  sancti  Samsonis  pedes,  idolum 
penitus  destruxerunt. 

The  Reverend  F.  W.  Paul,  m.a.,  whose  friendship  it 
has  been  my  privilege  to  share  for  half  a  century,  has 
revised  the  translation  on  page  33,  He  has  done  so 
under  protest.  Incompetence,  ignorance  of  monkish 
Latin  and  the  corruptness  of  the  text  have  been  his  pleas. 
The  first  no  one  will  allow  who  knows  him ;  the  second 
is  by  no  means  uncommon  ;  the  third  everyone  will 
admit.  L'Abbe  Duine  truly  says  of  the  Vita  Samsonis 
that  plusieurs  constructions  grammaticales  sont  absolu- 
ment  barbares.  Mr.  Paul  has  suggested  the  following 
emendations  of  the  passage  before  us.  Although  drastic 
they  appear  worthy  of  consideration,  unless  they  can 
be  shown  to  run  clean  contrary  to  the  habits  of  thought, 
the  terminology  and  the  rules  of  composition  observed 
by  writers  of  the  seventh  century.  For  quoddam 
phanum  he  would  read  quendam  phallum ;  for  mathe- 
maticum,  matrimonium ;  for  injecturam,  jecturd.  We 
should  then  have  in  the  latter  part  of  the  first  sentence 
"  he  saw  men  worshipping  a  certain  phallus  after  the 
custom  of  the  Bacchantes  by  means  of  a  lewd  play," 
and  for  atque  excusantibus  illis  malum  non  esse  mathe- 
maticum  eorum  parentum  in  ludo  servare^  "  and  when 
they  said  that  there  was  no  harm  in  their  commemor- 
ating their  parents'  wedlock  in  a  play."  I  have  accepted 
jecturd  for  in  jecturam  and  his  translation  of  it.  It  is 
unfortunate  that  a  critical  edition  of  the  Vita  Samsonis 
has  not  yet  been  prepared.  L'Abb^  Duine  has  indeed 
furnished    some    useful    notes — only    too    few — on    the 


Extract  from  ''Life  of  St.  Samson'*     171 

syntax  and  the  peculiar  use  of  certain  pronouns,  pre- 
positions and  adjectives.^  But,  as  Professor  Loth  truly 
observes,  to  produce  such  an  edition  a  minute  study 
of  the  syntax  is  required  and  also  a  glossary  of  all  the 
words  which  in  form  or  in  meaning  are  peculiar — a 
glossary  in  which  all  the  idioms  should  be  exhibited. 
The  task  requires  special  qualifications  and  will  not 
perhaps  appeal  strongly  to  those  who  have  them.  Sooner 
or  later  someone  will  doubtless  be  found  to  undertake  it, 
someone,  it  is  hoped,  who  is  not  only  a  scholar  but  who 
is  familiar  with  the  religious  literature  of  the  seventh  and 
eighth  centuries. 

^  Duine,  Saints  de  Domnonie,  pp.  5-12. 


APPENDIX    B 

Edward  the  Confessor's  Charter 
(Oliver's  Monasticon^  p.  31) 

Carta  Edwardi  regis  Anglorum  pro  abhatid  sancti 
Michaelis  (Ex  autographo  apud  S.  Michaclem  in  Nor- 
mannia). 

IN  nomine  sanctae  et  individuae  Trinitatis,  ego 
Edwardus  Dei  gratia  Anglorum  rex,  dare  volens 
pretium  redemptionis  animae  meae,  vel  parentum 
meorum,  sub  consensu  et  testimonio  bonorum  virorum, 
tradidi  saneto  Michacli  archangelo  in  usum  fratrum  Deo 
servientium  in  eodem  loeo  sanctum  Michaclem  qui  est 
juxta  mare,  cum  omnibus  appendenciis,  villis  scilicet, 
castellis,  agris  et  caeteris  attinentibus.  Addidi  etiam 
totam  terram  de  Vennefire,^  cum  oppidis,  villis,  agris, 
pratis,  terris  cultis  et  incultis,  et  cum  horum  redditibus. 
Adjunxi  quoque  datis  portum  addere  qui  vocatur  Rumi- 
nella  cum  omnibus  quae  ad  cum  pertinent,  hoc  est 
molendinis  et  piscatoriis  et  cum  omni  territorio  illius 
culto  et  inculto,  et  eorum  redditibus. 

Si  quis  autem  his  donis  conatus  fuerit  ponere  calump- 
niam  anathema  f actus,  iram  Dei  incurrat  perpetuam. 
Utque  nostrae  donationis  auctoritas  verius  firmiusque 
teneatur  in  posterum,  manu  mea  firmando  subterscripsi, 
quod  et  plures  fecere  testium. 

Signum  regis  Edwardi  ij(  Signum  Roberti  archiepiscopi 
Rothomagensis  ^  Hereberti  episcopi  Lexoviensis. 
Roberti  episcopi  Constantiensis.  Signum  Radulphi  ^ 
Signum  Vinfrcdi  ^  Nigelli  vicecomitis.  Anschitilli. 
Chosehet.    Turstini. 

*  **  Vennesire  "  in  the  cartulary  at  Avretnohes. 
172 


APPENDIX    C 

Charter  of  Count  Robert  of  Mortain 
{Monasticon,  p.  31) 

Catta  Rohertij  Comitis,  pro  monachis  S.  MicJtaelis, 

IN  nomine  sanctae  et  individuae  Trinitatis,  Patris  et 
Filii  et  Spiritus  Sancti,  amen.  Ego  Robertus  Dei 
gratia  Moritonii  comes,  igne  divini  amoris  succensus, 
notifico  omnibus  sanctae  ecclesiae  matris  nostrae  filiis, 
habens  in  bcllo  sancti  Michaelis  vexillum,  quoniam  pro 
animae  meae  salute  atque  meae  conjugis,  seu  pro  salute, 
prosperitate,  incolumitate  Gulielmi  gloriosissimi  regis, 
atque  pro  adipiscendo  vitae  aeternae  premio,  do  et 
concedo  Montem  Sancti  Michaelis  de  Cornubia  Deo  et 
monachis  ecclesiae  Sancti  Michaelis  de  Periculo  Maris 
servientibus,  cum  dimidia  terrae  hida,  ita  solutam  et 
quietam  ac  liberam,  ut  ego  tenebam,  ab  omnibus 
consuetudinibus  querelis  et  placitis  ;  et  constituo  etiam 
ut  ipsi  monachi,  concedente  domino  meo  rege,  ibidem 
mercatum  die  quintae  feriae  habeant.  Postea  autem,  ut 
certissime  comperi  beati  Michaelis  meritis  monacho- 
rumque  suffragiis  michi  a  Deo  ex  propria  conjuge  mea 
filio  concesso,  auxi  donum  ipsi  beato  militiae  celestis 
Principi,  dedi  et  dono  in  Amaneth  tres  acras  terrae, 
Trevelaboth  videlicet,  Lismanoch,  Trcquaners,  Carmailoc, 
annuente  piissimo  domino  meo  Gulielmo  rege  cum 
Mathilde  regina  atque  nobilibus  illorum  filiis  Roberto 
comite,  Gulielmo  Rufo,  Henrico  adhuc  puero,  ita  quietam 
ae  liberam  de  omnibus  placitis  querelis  atque  forisfactis, 
ut  de  nulla  re  regiae  justitiae  monachi  respondebunt  nisi 
de  solo  homicidio.      Hanc  autem  donationem  feci  ego 

173 


174         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

Robertus  comes  Moritonii,  quam  concesserunt  gloriosus 
rex  Anglorum  Willielmus  atque  regina  et  filii  eorum,  sub 
testimonio  istorum. 

Signum  Willielmi  regis  ^.  Signum  reginae  Mathildis  ^. 
Robert!  comitis  ^.  Willielmi  Rufi  filii  regis  ^.  Henrici 
pueri  »J(.  Roberti  comitis  Moritonii  ^.  Matildis  Comi- 
tissae  ^.  Willielmi  filii  eorum  >J(.  Signum  Willielmi  filii 
Osberni  )J(.  Signum  Rogeri  de  Monte  -  gomeri  ^, 
Tossetini  vicecomitis  ^.  Guarini  >Jl.  Turulfi  >J(. 

Firmata  abque  roborata  est  hec  carta,  anno  millessimo 
octuagesimo  quinto  ab  incarnatione  Domini  indictione 
decima  quarta,  concurrente  tertia,  luna  octava,  apud 
Pevenesel. 

Signum  Liurici  Essecestriae  Episcopi  ^. 

Ego  quidem  Liuricus  Dei  dono  Essecestriae  episcopus, 

jussione    et    exhortatione    domini    mci    reverentissimi 

Gregorii  (VI)  papae  regisque  nostri  et  reginae  omniumque 

optimatum  totius  regni  Angliae  exhortatus  ut  ecclesiam 

bcati    Michaelis   archangeli    de    Cornubia,    utpote    quae 

officio  ct  ministerio  angelico  creditur  atque  comprobatur 

consecrari  ac  sanctificari,  quatcnus  cam  ab  omni  episcopali 

jure,  potestatc,  seu  subjectionc  libcrarcm  atque  exuerem, 

quod  ct  facere  totius  cleri  nostri  consensu  et  hortatu  non 

distuli,   libero  igitur  cam  et  exuo  ab  omni  episcopali 

dominatione,  subjectionc,  inquietudine,  et  omnibus  illis 

qui   illam   ecclesiam  suis   cum   beneficiis   et   elemosinis 

expetierint,  et  visitaverint,  tertiam  partem  penitentiarum 

condonamus.     Et  ut  hoc  inconcussum  ct  immobile  et 

etiam  inviolabile  fine  tenus  permaneat,  ex  authoritatc 

Patris  et  Filii  ct  Spiritus  Sancti  omnibus  nostris  suc- 

cessoribus  interdicimus  ne  aliquid  contra  hoc  decretum 

usurpare  praesumant. 

Signum  cjusdem  Liurici  Essecestriae  episcopi  lit. 


APPENDIX  D 

Erection  of  the  Priory  of  St.  Michael  in  Cornwall 
(Monasticon,  p.  414) 

Prioratus  St.   Michaelis  in  Cornubid  constructio  (Ex 
custumali  Prioratus  de  Otterton,  fol.  58). 

OMNIBUS  Sancte  Dei  ecclesie  filiis  notificare  dignum 
duximus  quod  ecclesia  beati  Michaelis  de  Cornubia 
a  venerabili  Bernardo,  ecclesie  prefati  archangeli  de 
Periculo  Maris  abbate,  in  anno  quo  hominem  exuit  rex 
Henricus  constructa,  et  in  anno  regis  Stephani  a  religioso 
viro  Roberto  Exoniensi  presulc  prestito  abbate,  qui 
presens  aderat,  id  impetrante,  Domino  est  consecrata. 
Idem  vero  abbas  sagaci  mente  pertractans  celestis 
militie  principem  locum  eundem  Deo  ad  serviendum  et 
sibi  ad  inhabitandum  delegissc,  predicti  pontificis  con- 
silio  et  comitis  Raneri  et  baronum  provincie  suffragio, 
ut  divinitati  honor  perpetuus  impenderetur,  officinas 
religioni  idoneas  construere  et  fratres  xiii  in  honorem 
Christi  Jhesu  et  apostolorum  ejus,  ut,  videlicet,  pro 
modulo  suo  in  fide  que  per  dilectionem  operatur  et  spe 
in  cultura  vinee  Domini  Sabbaoth  desudantis  denarium 
mereretur  retributionis,  aggregare  curavit ;  de  redditibus 
ecclesie  tam  antiquitus  datis  quam  a  viris  provincie  in 
presentia  sua  ad  hoc  attributis  victui  eorum  necessario 
sufficienter  providens. 

Constituit  autem  ut  vel  per  se  vel  per  alium  e  fratribus 
ecclesiam  de  Monte  in  Normannia  qui  ex  abbatis  loci 
ejusdcm  precepto  prioris  in  Cornubia  fungetur  officio 
annis  singulis  inviserc  non  negligat,  et  argcnti  marchas 
xvi  finetenus  reddat.  Quod  si  constitutioni  huic  obviare, 
vel   contra   abbatem   suum    vel   conventum   in   aliquo 

176 


176         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 

presumpserit  contraire,  de  prioratu  suo  degradetur,  et 
alius  pro  abbatis  arbitrio  et  conventus  abbatie  consilio 
subrogetur.  Si  vero  superbus  fuerit  et  contumax  et 
prelatis  ecclesie  de  Monte  in  Normannia  inobediens 
extiterit,  omni  participatione  totius  beneficii  ecclesie 
totius  dicte,  omniumque  ecclesiarum  ipsi  societate  aliqua 
connexarum,  excommimicationi  se  deleat.  Frates  quidem, 
qui  in  Cornubia  sancte  conversationis  habitum  sus- 
ceperint,  monochatus  jura  in  Monte  Tumba  profitentes, 
benedictionem  monastici  ordinis  ab  abbate  suo  ibidem 
suscepturos  se  noverint,  nisi  forte  ei  in  Cornubiam 
venienti  eos  illuc  benedicere  placuerit.  Hoc  itaque  tarn 
just  a  Dei  dispensatione  tamque  virorum  sapientum 
discretione  patratum,  quicunque  sive  princeps  sive 
potestas  aliquam  infringere  presumpserit,  videlicet, 
monachorum  numerum  qui  pro  facultatum  ampliatione, 
et  ipse  ampliandus  est,  imminuat,  et  jam  dicti  loci 
possessiones  in  usus  alteros  convertat,  ipsum,  in  quantum 
nobis  a  Domino  collata  est  potestas,  anathematis  inno- 
damus  vinculo  et  hujus  retributionem  sceleris  a  justo 
judice  suscipiat  in  futuro.  Quicunque  autem  posses- 
siones easdem  conservare  et  pro  suarum  modulo  facul- 
tatum, quia  valuit  Zachee  rerum  suarum  multa  dis- 
tributio,  valuerunt  etiam  vidue  minuta  duo,  et  regnum 
Dei  tantum  valet  quantum  homines,  augmentare 
curaverunt,  omnium  se  orationum  totiusque  beneficii 
ecclesie  beatc  Michaelis  de  Monte  in  Normannia  participes 
esse  sciant. 

He  sunt  possessiones  quas  ex  dono  comitis  Roberti  de 
Mortenio  ecclcsia  beati  Michaelis  de  Cornubia  tenet : 
Tremaine,  ubi  ad  duas  carucas  terra  sufficiens  habetur  : 
Trahorabohc,  ubi  ad  tres  ;  Listyavehet,  ubi  ad  tres  ; 
Trcganeis,  ubi  ad  duas ;  Carmahclcch,  ubi  ad  duas. 
Adjacet  terra  preter  pascua  ad  omnia  animalia  neces- 
saria  ;   que  simul  caruce  xii  faciunt. 


I 


GENERAL  INDEX 


Aethelred,  Bp.,  67 

Aethelred,  King,  68 

Age  of  the  Saints^  38 

Agnes,  St.,  Ill,  115 

Aldesto\jr  (Padstow),  56 

Aldhelra,  St.,  56,  57,  80 

Alet,  78  n. 

Alfred,  King,  56,  64,  82,  128 

Allen,  St.  (Alun),  90,  91,  92 

Almodis,  Countess,  157 

Aluuarton  (Alverton),  67  n. 

Amaneth,  82,  145,  154,  160,  173 

Amber  traffic,  23,  26 

Ancestors,  direct  and  collateral,  16 

Angers,  113 

Anglesey,  32,  80 

Anne,  St.,  d'Auray,  48 

Annunciation,  Feast  of,  13  n. 

Anschitill,  145,  172 

Anthony,  St.,  in  R.,  81,  105,  115 

Anwyl,  Prof.,  31  n. 

Apollo,  29 

Apparitions  of  St.  Michael,  105, 

167 
Aqua,  De,  Roger,  136 
Armorica,  44,  50,  51,  52,  82,  95 
Armorican  parishes,  54 
Arscott,  John,  143  n. 
Arthurian  romances,  42. 
Ascension,  Feast  of,  13  u. 
Asser,  64,  81,  129  n. 
Athelgeard,  Bp.,  67 
Athelstan,  King,  65,  66,  85,  88,  94, 

108 
Athens,  95 
Attis,  6 

Aubert,  St.,  167 
Aubyn,  St.,  Col.,  168 
Augustine,  St.,  of  Canterbury,  58 
Augustinian  Order,  58,  60,  60  n. , 

107,  108,  115,  116 
Australia,  9 
Avebury,  Lord,  26  u. 


Arranches,  146,  167 
Axe,  sacred,  23,  24 
Aztec  communion,  5 

Bacchantes,  33 

Bacchus,  St.,  115 

Baltic,  26 

Bangor  in  Ireland,  71 

Bangor  Iscoed,  53,  58 

Baring-Gould,  S.,  80 

Basset,  Sir  Francis,  168 

Bayeux,  115 

Bayon,  Le,  Abb^,  49 

Beaulieu,  Convent  of,  109 

Bede,  50,  53,  57 

Beltane,  6 

Benedictine    Order,    58,    59,    114, 

116,  163,  167 
Berewyk,  De,  John,  119 
Bernard,  Abbot,  157,  175 
Berner,  110 
Berrien,  95 

Bertrand,  Alexandre,  29 
Bethel,  21 

Beunans  Mcriasek,  46,  47 
Birch,  Dr.,  28 
Black  Canons,  60 
Bleu  Bridge,  39 

Blohiu  (Bloyou),  41,  150,  152,  155 
Bodinnick,  126 

Bodmin,  42,  60,  125,  137,  165 
Bodmin  Gospels,  67 
Bodmin  prebend,  116 
Bodrugan  family,  116 
Bo6h-er-goed,  48 
Bonevylle,  Sir  W.,  137 
Borlase,  Dr.  W.,  37,  131,  132 
Borlase,  W.  C,  22  n.,  38,  85,  132 
Boson,  John,  134,  142  n. 
Botreaux,  Wm.,  113 
Bracey,  Robt.,  126,  165 
Breage,  St.,  77,  85 


177 


178  Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


Breock,  St.,  73 

Breton  immigrants,  43-45 

Breton  nobles,  41 

Brian,  Earl,  154 

Bridget,  St.,  60 

Bridget,  St.,  Convent  of,  137 

Bridgettines,  163,  168 

Brient,  41 

Brismar,  148,  150,  151,  154 

British  saints,  52 

Brittany,  37-49,  82,  86 

Britton,  surname,  45 

Briwer,  Bp.,  109,  112,  113 

Bronescombe,  Bp.,   88,   107,   109, 

112,  115,  116,  117 
Bronze  Age,  20,  24 
Bronze  bull,  24,  28 
Bronze  celts,  22 
Bronze  disc,  23 
Brychan,  St.  (Brokan),  166 
Budock,  39,  73 
Bulgaroo,  10 
Bull,  sacred,  23,  24 
Burgald,  Bp.,  114 
Burhwold  (BurthwoM),  67,  68,  75, 

76,  76n. 
Burneir,  71,  73 
Buryan,  St.,  21,  22 n.,  47,  65,  66, 

85,  90,  91,  93,  94,  105,  108,  154 
Buttel-Reepen,  Dr.,  11 

Cadgwith,  159 

Cadoc,  St.,  30n.,  142,  148 

Caer,  70 

Caerhayes,  144 

Calamansack  (Coleraanshegg),  130 

Callestock,  65  n. 

Callington,  65 

Camborne,  44 

Cambridge,  168 

Canterbury,  64,  147 

Cardinan,  41,  92 

Cardynham,  126 

Careg  Cowse,  142 

Carew,  Richard,  7,  47 

Cargol,  72 

Carnarvon,  92 

Carnyorth,  125  u.,  161  n. 

C-irthage,  28 

Carvallack  (Carmailoc),  145,  158, 

160,  161,  173,  176 
Carzou  (Carthew),  44 
Casaiterides,  28 


Ceen  Cruaich,  33 

Celtic  invasion,  25 

Celtic  monastery,  63 

Celts,  the,  18-36 

Ceolnoth,  Abp.,  64,  79 

Ceres,  94 

Chad,  St.,  62 

Chapel  Cam  Brea,  131,  132,  133, 

144 
Chapel  Uny,  124 
Cheus,  St.,  105,  110  n.,  118 
Chichester,  Bp.  Robert,  158 
Chittlehampton,  91 
Choschet,  145,  172 
Christianisation  of  stones,  35 
Christmas,  12 
Chiin  Quoit,  20 
Churcli  and  foreign  rites,  16 
Chysauster,  63  n. 
Clay,  R.  M.,  122,  132 
Clement,  St.,  of  Alexandria,  13 
Clerk,  Thomas,  163 
Clether.  St.,  125 
Clonard,  53,  59 
Cnut,    King,  67,  68,   69,   75,   76, 

76  n. 
Coelling,  64,  65 
Coincidence,  1-17 
Coliimba,  St.,  52 
Comoere,  Bp.,  63,  67 
Conan,  Bp.,  63,  65,  06 
Conarton,  84 

Constantino,  St.,  105,  118 
Corentin,  St.  (Cury),  53,  85 
Corlay  (Cotes  du  Nord),  92 
Cornish  dedications,  55 
Cornish  drama,  39 
Cornish  Orammar,  39 
Cornish  language,  61 
Coruonaille,  52,  93 
Cornwall,  Royal  Institution  of,  38, 

48  n. 
Cetesdu  Nord,  51,  91 
Coulthard,  Rev.  H.  R.,  142 
Coutances,    Robert,    Bp.    of,    145, 

172 
Cranraer,  Abp.,  143 n. 
Crantock,  St.,  105,  108.  109 
Crediton,   64,  67,  68,  73,  74,   76, 

87,  88 
Cromwell,  T.,  44 
Cross,  85 
Crosses,  Cornish,  36 


I 


General  Index 


179 


Crousa  Downs,  162 

Crows-au-'NVra,  134 

Cuby,  St.,  80,  115 

Cypris,  94 

Cyprus,  95 

Cyriacus  Priory,  St.,  105,  113 

Daniel,  Bp.,  63 

Dante,  158 

David,  St.,  58 

Daviea  Gilbert,  138 

Dechelette,   M.    Joseph,  xii,    xiii, 

24,  26  n.,  29,  35  n. 
Deduction,  4 
Z>«  Excidio,  62 
Denmark,  23 
Dennis,  Little,  85  n. 
Dennis  (Denys),  St.,  90,  91,  92 
Derbyshire  Dedications,  55 
De  Zil,  30 
Dinan,  92 

Diuan,  De,  Roland,  42 
Dinas,  91 
Dinoot,  58 
Diusul,  30  n.,  142 
Dinuurrin  (Dingerein),  64,  79,  80 
Diodorus  Siculus,  23,  141 
Dionysius,  92 
Dis  Pater,  29 
Dissolution    of    religious    houses, 

108 
Docco,  33,  119 
Dol,  59 

Dollebeare,  Walter,  138 
Domesday  Book,  59,  76,  77,  79, 

81,  83,  90,  105,  112,  147 
Donan,  Bp.,  66 
Druidical  worsliip,  32 
Dmids,  31,  57 
Drycarn,  21 
Duchesne,  Mgr.,  97 
Dugdale,  Sir  W.,  104,146 
Duine,  L'Abbe,  97  n.,  170 
Dumnonia,  51,  52,  56,  80 
Dumnonian  exodus,  41,  51 

Eadulf,  Bp.,  64,  65,  73 

Ealdred,  Bp.,  67,  68 

Easter,  8 

Easter  controversy,  56,  80 

Ebenezer,  21 

Edgar,  King.  119,  162 

Edmund,  Farl,  134 


Edward  the  Confessor,  69,  75,  76, 
77,  81,  82,85,  88,109,112,145, 
172 

Edward  the  Elder,  73 

Edward,  King,  114 

Egbert,  King,  54,  64 

Eglos,  39 

Eglosberria  (Eglosveryan),  93,  94 

Egloshayle,  78,  74,  91 

Egloskerry,  39 

Eglo8r63,  91 
!  Eglostudic,  79  n.,  90 

Egyptians,  80 

Eudellion,  105,  116,  117 

Epiphany,  13 

Eponyms,  94 

Erth,  St.,  86,  91,  121 

Ervan,  St.,  73 

Escop,  39 

Eucharist,  5 

Eval,  St.,  73,  79 

Evans,  Sir  A.,  21 

Evolution,  3 

Evolution  of  Dio.  B'pric. ,  70-89 

Exeter,  64,  65,  69,  112 

Exeter,  D.  and  C.  of,  72,  77,  78, 
111 

Eynesbury,  128 

Ezekiel,  27  n. 

Falmouth,  73 

Fauna,  pre-glacial,  11 

Fawtier,   M.,    33  n.,    96  n.,    97  n,, 

169 
Fentongollcn,  72 
Fetich,  35 

Finistere,  51,  91,  99 
Finnian,  St.,  53 
Fisherman's  proverb,  2 
Fitz  Ive  family,  77 
FitzTurold,  R.,  41,  71,  115 
Forsnewth,  74 
Fowey,  165 

Freeman,  Prof.,  145,  148 
Fulcard,  72,  78 

Gades,  27 
Galatia,  25 
Galicia,  57 
Garganus,  167 
Gasquet,  Card.,  60 
Gennys,  St.,  120,  126 
Gerecrist  (Kergrist),  41,  45 


180         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


German,  St.,  58,  59,  69,  139 
Germans,  St.,  65,  66,  68,  71,  74,  75, 

79,  81,  87,  88,  105,  107,  153 
Gerrans,   72,   73,   79,   80,  81,   87, 

105,  115,  116 
Geruutius     (Geraiut,     Gerennius), 

56,  79,  80 
Gildas,  50,  58,  62 
Glasney,  105,  117 
Glastonbury,  116,  127 
Gluvias,  St.,  73 
Godfrey,  72 
Godman,  Roger,  135 
Godric  the  priest,  118 
Goran,  St.  (Guron),  105 
Gorgon,  Mount,  165 
Gougaud,  Dora,  26  n.,  33  n.,  39 
Grade,  82 

Grandisson,  Bp.,  107 
Gregory,  Pope,  146,  148,  156,  164, 

165,  166 
Gregory,  St.,  167 
Guenoc,  St.,  84 
Guerir,  St.,  82,  128 
Gulval,63n.,  75,  77,  86,  121 
Gunwalloe  {see  Winwaloe),  85 
Guron  (Goran),  125 
Gwavas,  Lake,  93 
Gwethnoc  (Guethnoc),  98,  99 
Gwinear,  22 
Gwithian,  63 

Haddan,  Mr.,  38,  62,  76 n. 

Haddan  and  Stuhbs,  66,  67,  78  n. 

Hadton,  Doni,  46 

Hals,  131 

Haraelin,  75 

Hamstoke,  75 

Hardicanute,  146 

Harold,  Earl,  82,  160 

Hartland,  Abbot  Philip  of,  136 

Hecataeus,  25,  26 

Helstou,  105,  117 

Hengestisdun,  66 

Henoc,  33 

Henry  I,  112,  113,  119,  145,  156, 

173,  174 
Henry  II,  112,  120 
Henry  IV,  168 
Henry  V,  168 
Heresy,  17 

Hermit  of  Chapel  Carn  Brc.i,  133 
Hermits.  122-140 


Hilary,  St.,  22,  30 n.,  40,  139 
Hingeston-Randolph,  F.  C. ,  38, 76n. 
Houl,  30 
Hyperboreans,  25 

la,  St.,  86,  90,  91 

Iberians,  23 

Ictis,  141 

Illogan,  86 

Iltut,  58,  92 

Induction,  4 

Ingunger,  St.,  124 

Inquisitio  Oeldi,  93,  147 

Inquisitio  Nonaruvi,  92,  108,  116 

Inspeximij  104  n. 

lona,  60 

Ireland,  61,  64 

Irish  influence,  85 

Irish  missionaries,  86 

Iron  Age,  24 

Issey,  St.,  73 

Ives,  St.,  91,  95 

Jacobstow,  56 

Jenner,  11.,  30  n.,  37,  39,  63  n.,  84, 

133,  162 
Jetwells,  124 
John,  King,  112 
John  the  Baptist,  St.,  13 
Jordan,  21 
Jovin,  41 
Judhel,  41 
Julius  Casar,  29 
Jumieges,  Robert  of,  160 
Just,  St.,  in  Peuwith,  22,  30  n.,  17, 

48,  86,  121,  124,  131 
Just,  St.,  in  Roseland,  73,  80 

Kea,  St.,  121 

Kenstec,  Bp.,  63,  64,  79,  80,  87,  88 

Kerrier,  84,  159,  160 

Kestlemerris,  162 

Keverne,  St.,  (Achebran),  82,  85, 

109,  110.  162 
Kew,  St.,  33,  98,  105,  119,  120 
Keyne,  St.,  125,  142 
Kieran,  St.,  85,  111 
Kildare,  60 
Kilter's  insurrection,  85  n. 

Lafrowda,  86,  121 
Lagge,  Richard,  136 
Lamiuster,  113 


General  Index 


181 


Lammana,  116 

Laniprobus  (Liubrabois),  112 

Laii,  40,  53,  70,  121 

Lanadleth,  78  n. 

Landegy,  53,  121 

Laudevemiec,  71,  84 

Landewediiack,  82,  84 

Landithy,  53.  86,  121 

Laudivick,  82 

Landrake,  68,  75 

Land's  End,  81,  132 

Landulph,  75 

Laugorock,  109 

Languih^noc,  98,  99,  105 

Langunnet,  121 

Langweath,  82 

Lanhadron,  121 

Lanherne  (Lanherneu),  53,  71,  72, 

78,  121 
Lanhydrock,  53,  79 
Lanisley  (Landicla),  53,  71,  75,  77, 

78,  86,  87,  121 
Lauliveiy,  135 

Lanow  (Landoho,  Tohou),  119,  120 
Lanpiran,  110 
Lanreath,  126 
Lanteglos-by-Fowey,  26,  39 
Lantenning,  82 
Lanudno,  86,  121 
Lanvcrrien,  95 
Lanyhorne,  121 
Lanyon  Quoit,  20 
Lawhitton  (Landunithan),  64,  65, 

71,  74,  79,  81 
Leland,  65,  109,  125,  161 
Lclaut  (Lananta),  22,  91,  95,  121 
Leo  III,  Pope,  60  n. 
Leofric,  Bp.,  57,  69,  75,  76,  76  n., 

78,  107,  146,  148,  156,  174 
Leoghaire,  14 
Leon,  59,  95 
Lerins,  139 

Lesneage  {set  Lismanoch),  162 
Levan,  St.,  86,  125 
Levan,  St.,  Lord,  168 
Lezant  (Lansant),  74,  121 
Ligurians,  23 

Lisieux,  Herbert,  Bp.  of,  145,  172 
Liskeard,  105,  117,  135  ; 

Lismanoch,  145,  160,  161,  162,  173   ■ 
Listyavehet,  161,  163,  176 
Lives  of  the  Saints,  95-99 
Lizard,  81,  82,  85 


Llantwit,  58,  70 

Looe  Island,  116 

Loring,  Sir  Nigel,  152 

Lostwithiel,  7 

Loth,  J.,  37,  39,  42,  51,  54,  82 n., 

91,   94,   96  n.,   97  n.,   119,   143, 

171 
Lucy,  St. ,  68 
Ludgvan,  152,  157 
Lunaire,  52 
Lupus,  St.,  139 
Lyfing,  Bp.,  67,  68,76 
Lysons,  Messrs.,  113 

]\Iabe,  73 

Maclean,  Sir  J.,  58,  60 n.,  107 

Madron,  44,  45,  63,  86,  121,  125 

Magloire,  52 

Magpie,  1 

Mainen  Escop,  39 

Maitland,  F.  W.,  84 

Malmesbury,  William  of,  67 

Malo,  St.,  52,  97 

Manaccan,  82,  105,  110,  161 

Mancant  (Maucant),  66 

Mancus,  St.,  126 

Manumissions,  67 

Map  of  Bishop's  manors,  83 

Marazion,  132,  155,  165 

Marhamchurch,  136,  137 

Marnarch,  St.,  127 

Marny's  prebend,  116 

Mars,  29 

Marseilles,  28,  140 

Martin  of  Ossory,  St.,  Ill 

Martin  in  Meneage,  St.,  161 

Matilda,  Queen,  145, 148,  155,  173, 

174 
Matthews,  J.  H.,  43  n. 
Mawgan,  St.,  in  M.,  22 
Mawgan,  St.,  in  P.,  78 
Mawnan  (Minster),  10?,  116,  119 
May-day,  6 

Megalithic  remains,  20 
Melyn,  126 

Meneage,  82,  85,  147,  161 
Men-er-Hroeck,  21 
Mercury,  29 
Meriasek,  St.,  46,  53 
Merther,  73 
Merthian,  St.,  113 
Merton  Priory,  115 
Methleigh  (Matela),  71,  72,  77,  8.^ 


182         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


Methodism,  102 

Mewau,  St.,  42,  52 

Michael  of  Lamraana,  St.,  105,  116 

Michael   Penkevil,  St.,   105,   117, 

U4 
Michael    in    Periculo   Maris,   St., 

143,  145 
Michael's  Mount,  St.,  30  n.,  82,  85, 

105,  107,  130,  141-168,  172-176 
Midsummer  fires,  13 
Mill  Mehal,  163 
Minerva,  29 
Minoan  symbolism,  35 
Minster  (Talkarn),  105,  113 
Modret  family,  116 
Monastery-bishoprics,  58-69 
Monasticon,  76 n,,  104,  172-176 
Mons  Tumba,  143 
Montacutc  Priory,  109,  113 
Montgomery,  De,  Roger,  146,  174 
Mont  St.  Michel,  143,  146,  158 
Moreske,  129 
Mortain,  Count  Robert  of,  75,  82, 

84,  108,  109,  118,  145,  149,  157, 

160,  173,  174 
Mortain,  Count  William  of,   109, 

113,  145,  148,  149,  174 
Mortain,  Countess  Matilda  of,  145, 

174 
Morwinstow,  66 
Moys,  Cecilia,  136  ;  Lucy,  137 
Mybbard,  St.,  126 
Mylor,  73 
Mystery  and  miracle  plays,  46,  47 

Nan,  53 

Nancekuke    (Lancichuc),    53,    74, 

86 
Nancherrow,  125  n. 
Nansladron   {see   Lanhadron),   53, 

77 
Nature  worship,  22,  22  n. 
Neolithic  period,  20 
Neot,  St.,  81,  82,  105,  118,  127, 

128 
Neotstou,  66,  118 
Newlyn,  72 

Nigell  the  sheriff,  145,  172 
Nodens,  29 
Nominoe,  64 
Nonn,  St.,  113 
Norden,  John,  138,  167 
Norria,  E.,  39 


Norwich,  163 

Norwich,  Walter  Bp.  of,  126 

Noyal-Pontivy,  47 

Odo,  110 

Ogrin,  129 

Oliver,  Dr.,  104,  146 

Olympus,  29 

Oman,  Prof.,  32 n.,  35 n. 

Ordinalia,  46 

Osborn,  Fitz,  Wm.,  146,  174 

Otterton,  143,  161,  175 

Pace  eggs,  8 

Padstow,  73 

Palaeolithic  age,  19 

Pallas  Athene,  94 

Pares,  40 

Parish  Registers,  38 

Pascha,  7 

Paschal  fire,  14 

Pask-bian,  6 

Passover,  the  Christian,  5-9 

Passover,  the  Jewish,  7 

Patrick,  St.,  33,  53,58,  59 

Patrick's  fire,  St.,  14 

Paugan,  Andrew,  131 

Paul  (Pol  Aurelian),  St.,  52,  58, 

86,  90,  91,  93,  97 
Paul,  Rev.  F.  W.,  170 
Pawton  (Pollton),  64,  65,  71,  73, 

74,  79,  81,  87,  117 
Pedngwinion,  84 
Pelagian  heresy,  139 
Pelyn  (Pcnlyn),  135 
Pelynt  (Plunent),  39,  113 
Penmargh,  Thomas,  131 
Pennight  (Peukneth),  135 
Penryn,  72,  77,  79,  80,  164 
Pentecost,  13  n. 
Penwerris  (Camwcrris),  72 
Penwith,  43-45,  85,  86 
Penzance,  92 

Peran  (Piran),  St.,  59,  85,  105,  110 
Perranuthnoe,  86 
Perranzabuloe,  47,  63,  65  n. 
Peter,    Thurstan    C,     47,     48 n., 

117n. 
Petherick,  Little,  78 
Petherwyn,  South,  74,  75 
Petrock,  St.,  42,  59,  60  n.,  68,  69, 

73,  78,  79,  84,  88,  98,  105-107, 

125.  153 


General  Index 


183 


Philip,  St.,  of  Restorrael,  134,  135 

Philleigh,  91 

Phoenicians,  27,  30 

Pilgrims,  167 

Pi  ran,  St.  {see  St.  Peran) 

Plegmund,  Abp.,  64,  88 

Pleu,  39 

Plevin,  91,  95 

Pliny,  142 

Ploubezre,  143 

Plougasnou,  47 

Plouy^,  95 

Plumergat,  47 

Pluneret,  47 

Pluvathack,  39 

Pluvigner,  47 

Plympton,  116,  119,  120 

Polycarp,  8 

Porthallow,  162 

Poundstock,  126 

Powder,  72,  126 

Prah  Sands,  19 

Pridden,  22  n. 

Probus,  St.,  59,  105,  112 

Pro  pithecanthropi,  11 

Proteus  animalcule,  2 

Pydar  (Pider),  74,  81 

Pytheas,  26 

Queensland,  10 
Quia  emptores,  77 
Quivel,  Bp.,  115 

Ralph,  145,  172 

Rame  Head,  144 

Raner,  Count,  158 

Redon  cartulary,  92 

Redruth,  47,  91 

Reginald,  Earl  of  C,  108 

Reid,  Clement,  19,  141,  142 

Relics  of  St.  Piran,  HI 

Resemblance,  1-17 

Respeth  (Respegh),  161  n. 

Restormel,  135 

Revue  Celtiqice,  38 

Rhys,  Sir  John,  31 

Rialton,  73  n. 

Richard,  hermit,  130 

Richard,  King  of  the  Romans,  108, 

109,  116 
Richard  II,  76  n. 
Rillaton  (Rieltone),  73 
Robert  of  Pelyn,  St.,  134,  135 


Roche  Rock,  137,  138 

Rolland,  Archdn.,  77 

Roman  milestone,  30  n. 

Rome,  95 

Romulus,  94 

Roseworthy,  86  u.  [172 

Rouen,  Robert,  Abp.  of,  145,  146, 

Round,  J.  H.,  146,  149,  154 

Rowtor,  144 

Ruau  Lanyhorne,  73 

Ruan  Minor,  159 

Ruminella,  145,  159,  172 

Sainguilant,  90 

Sainguinas,  90 

Saints,  Cornish,  90-103 

Saints,  Lives  of,  96-99 

Salisbury,  Earl  of,  168 

Salvation  Army,  3 

Sampson,  St.,  33,  52,  58,  59,  93, 

97,  98,  119,  169 
Sancreed,  22  n. 
Saxon  invasion,  50,  51 
Scandinavia,  23 

Scilly,  28,  39,  105,  113,  114,  133 
Selyf,  80,  86 
Sergius,  St.,  113,  115 
Shepherd's  proverb,  2 
Sherborne,  64 
Sicily,  95 

Solenny,  De,  John,  116 
Southill,  136 
Stafford,  Bp.,  136 
Stephen's  in  B.,  St.,  92 
Stephen's  by  L.,  St.,  59,  74,  79, 

82,  105,  107,  108,  153 
Stephens,  W.  J. ,  43  n. 
Stival,  47 

Stokes,  Whitley,  37 
Stubbs,  W.,  38 
Subsidy  Roll,  43 
Suetonius  Paulinus,  32 
Sunday,  30 

Sun  worship,  23,  26,  30,  95 
Swan,  23 
Swastika,  35 

Tacitus,  32 

Talkarn  or  Minster,  105 

Talland,  116 

Tammuz,  6,  9 

Tara,  14 

Tarshish,  27 


184         Celtic  Christianity  of  Cornwall 


Tavistock  abbey,  114,  165 
Taxatio  of  Pope  Nicholas  IV.,  72, 

75,  77,  78,79,  81,  115 
Teath,  St.,  105,  117,137 
Tedinton,  84 
Teilo,  St.,  80 
Thegns,  84,  160 
Theodore,  Abp. ,  54 
Thirteen,  the  number,  1 
Timgeus,  142 
Tiniel,  68,  75 
Tinten,  71,  79 
Tol  Pedn  Penwith,  133 
Tolverne,  72 
Tombelaine,  143  n. 
Tonsure  controversy,  56,  80 
Traboe    (Trevelaboth),    145,    158, 

160,  161,  173,  176 
Treganeis    {see   Trequaners),    158, 

161,  176  [80 
Tregeare  (Tregaher,  Trocair),  72, 79, 
Tregebri,  110 

Tregeseal,  30  n. 
Tregevas  {see  Trequaners),  161 
Tregony,  105,  114,  115 
Tr^guier,  52,  59 
Trehaverock  prebend,  116 
Treiwal,  149,  150,  151,  152 
Trejagu,  De,  Sir  John,  117 
Trelew,  22  n. 
Trelonk,  72 

Treluswell  (Treliuel),  71,  72 
Treniaruustel,  118 
Trematon  Castle,  75 
Tremayne  (Tremaine),  158, 161,176 
Trengwainton,  86  n. 
Trenuggo,  22  n. 
Trequaners,  145,  160,  161,  173 
Trescobeas,  39 
Trethewell,  79 

Trevenea^e  (Trevanaek),  82  n.,  162 
Trevennal,  72 
Trewell  (Tregel),  71,  72 
Trigg,  33.  56,  64,  98 
Tripcony,  John,  77 
Tristan  and  IseuU,  42,  129 
Truro,  105,  106 
Truro  Diocesan  Kalendar,  63 
Truthall(Treuthal,Truthwall),151, 
155,  167 


Tucoyes,  118 

Tudy,  St.,  79 

Turold  of  Tavistock,  114 

Turstin,  145,  146,  172,  174 

Turulf,  146,  174 

Tutwal,  St.,  52,  59,  93,  97 

Tyre,  27 

Tyttesburry,  Richard,  137 

Tywardreath,  105,  115 

Udno  (Goueznou),  86 
Uny,  St.,  90,  91,  124 
Ushant,  165 

Valle,  De,  abbey  of,  115 
Valletort,  Reginald,  75 
Valor  Ecdesiasticus,  75,  78 
Vannes,  47 
Veep,  St.,  113 
Vennefire,  145,  159,  172 
Venton — east,  125 
Vere,  De,  John,  163 
Veryan,  St.,  94 
Vinfred,  145,  159,  172 
Vyyyan,  Sir  Richard,  85  n. 

Wales,  64 

Ware,  163 

Warelwast,  Bp.  Robert,  72 

Warelwast,    Bp.    Wni.,    60,    107, 

108,  119 
Warin,  146,  174 
Wessex,  kingdom  of,  52,  57,  62 
Wiliumar,  41,  118 
Wilfrid,  St.,  81 
William  the  Conqueror,  145,  173, 

174 
William  Rufus,  145,  156,  17.3,  174 
William   of  Worcester,  126,   142, 

143,  145,  163-167 
Willow,  St.  (Vylloc),  126 
Wini,  Bp.,  62 
Winniau,  St.,  119,  120 
Winningtou     (Wineton,     Winian- 

ton),  84,  159,  160 
Winnow,  St.  (Winnuc),  71,  78 
Winwaloe,  St.,  84,  86,  97 
Woodward,  Dr.  A.  S,  12,  19n. 
Wulfnod  Rumancant,  162 
Wulfsige,  Bp.,  67 


WILLIAM    BRENDON   AND  SON,    LTD.,    PLYMOUTH,    ENGLAND 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
T0—»     202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5                               ( 

5 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

RENEWALS  AND  RECHARGES  MAY  BE  MADE  4  DAYS  PRIOR  TO  DUE  DATE. 
LOAN  PERIODS  ARE  1-MCNTM.  3-MONTHS.  AND  1-YEAR. 
RENEWALS:  CALL  (415)  642-3405 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

N0V19199O 

■  AyiODISCOCTZO'i 

10 

MAKi:  >997 

RECMOFFITT    FEB 

^^f 

, 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1  /83          BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

YC  r)2Qb 


CD3nSSb7S 


'srMo 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  LIBRARY